Harry Potter 1. prologue a Hero's Death

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'Talk talk'= normal thoughts

**Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter characters or anything in that universe.**

**Hello everyone, welcome to the rewritten version of my story The Chance to chance everything. I have gotten a lot of reviews with a lot of tips for the other story and I have decided to put them in a new rewritten story. I have made some serious changes, especially in the beginning of the story. Harry is what less powerful in this story, but he is still powerful and I have made a very serious change in the first real chapter, but that will be revealed in the next chapter. In his chapter I have made some changes, especially about some deaths and about the war. I have also changed the beginning, making it more the beginning of a story, then starting with the story immediately and rush the story. I hope you will enjoy the new story. Please give me some new reviews.**

**I hope you will enjoy the story. **

Prologue

It was the year 2003. The country was completely torn, in mourning and in celebrating at the same time. In a small village, called Godric Hollow, there stood close by the graveyard a single house. To the muggles the house was completely fine, but when they looked closely they could see some kind of ruins standing at the exact same place, the muggles always blamed their imagination when they saw that flicker before their eyes and they left the place whispering that they were crazy. They weren't crazy, the house was simply hidden in plain sight.

The truth was that the house wasn't as good and whole as the muggles thought. More than twenty years again, this was the place where the greatest evil in the world was defeated by an one-year-old child, who lost his parents to that mad man. The wizards and witches kept the house where their saviour had saved the day as a monument. There hadn't stepped in twenty years a person into the house, but this night was different.

This night, a night so different as the day twenty years ago, but at the same time so the same, the house had a visitor. A visitor who hadn't been there in twenty years, but now had finally the courage to visit the house where he had an amazing life, it was very short, but it had been the best time of his life, a life with his parents.

A young man stood in the middle of a room, where he had slept as a child, he could still see where his mother had fallen all those years ago. Next to him there was a small fire burning, keeping the young man warm, the light creating shadows on the man's face with brilliant emerald green eyes and pitch black hair. The eyes who long ago had life in them, they had lost all the pit and life they once held, now they were dull and lifeless. The eyes of a man who went through hell and was still living in it.

He stood in front of the fire in silence, pain cursing through his heart remembering what the war had cost him, what the war had cost the world; his family, his friends... all the people he ever loved, all the people he would have happily sacrificed his own life for, but what didn't happen. He survived and he had watched all the people who he cared about got slaughtered by Lord Voldemort.

The man closed his eyes, behind his eyes the pictures of the war flashing behind his eyelids, he could never forget the war, he couldn't and he wouldn't, he needed to forget the pain and suffering, but remember all the sacrifices and friends he had lost, a fine line he was walking.

The war had lasted a lot longer than he had thought it would have been. It all changed that day in his sixth year, the day Albus Dumbledore had been killed. Voldemort changed his plans and took control of the ministry almost completely. Hogwarts was his next target, but the castle fought with all her might back. She fought back with everything she had, but in the end she could not win, she fell four months after Albus's death, not longer be able to fight the daily attacks by the Death Eaters and the dark creatures, the werewolves, the dementors. She had been weakened by the death of her Headmaster and she hadn't been able to recover from that blow.

The day Hogwarts fell, it was horrible. So many deaths, so many innocent lives lost. Almost all the members of his adoptive family, the Weasleys had been killed. The only survivors had been Ron and Ginny and that was only because the survivors from the battle had seen in that they were fighting for a lost cause and had apparated away from the battle, taking as many students and adults with them to regroup. A lot survived, but so many lost their life that day.

The battle had been brutal, the Death Eaters hadn't have any mercy that day. Almost 500 students, from the age eleven until seventeen, had been killed. Some of the professors who had stayed back to protect the students had also been killed, such as Minerva McGonagall, Filius Flitwick and Severus Snape. He had see those deaths, Minerva fell because of Voldemort himself. She had been trying to save some first year Gryffindors who had taken a hit from some rocks, but before she had been able to reach them, she was hit in the chest with a Diffindo, severing her upper body from the lower body, her eyes still full with determination until they dulled out.

Filius had been protecting his students, duelling with 10 Death Eaters at the same time. He may have been small, but he was a duelling master and he had become deadly with his wand. He had taken down many Death Eaters, but one of the students he had been trying to protect with his life, had betrayed the others and he took a hit in the back, causing him to slow down for a moment, that moment was all that the Death Eaters needed to kill the Charms professor, his face full shock one of his Ravenclaws had betrayed the light to join the Dark, the Death Eaters and Voldemort.

Severus, after Dumbledore death, had turned his back on the Dark and was cleared from the murder charge he had been facing after killing Dumbledore. He had testified he and Albus had been working with each other for a long time and it was all Albus's plan all along to have Severus kill him to get him in favour with Voldemort, but Voldemort had found out the truth and Severus escaped with his left arm cut. The Light welcomed him back, first with some suspicion, but that changed quickly after they saw the real man. At the battle Severus had been battling Voldemort and he lost his concentration for a moment when Voldemort used a first year Slytherin to stop a curse from Severus. The girl died and then Severus had been taken with Voldemort, dying a horrible death.

After Hogwarts had fallen, Voldemort went to conquer the rest of the country, he destroyed everything, everyone who tried to stop him. He took the country with violence and destroyed everything in his path. Most people had given up hope that they would ever be free again, had given hope that someone could stop him, but there were a few people who fought against the Death Eaters, against Voldemort.

The Order of the Phoenix had been disbanded after Dumbledore's death, they didn't have a leader anymore. Most of the order gave hope up with the rest of the people, but there were a few of the old gang who still fought, fought to defeat the greatest evil on the planet. Most of those people were old friends of him and he had to watch them fall one by one before Voldemort.

His power became greater and greater, but then there had a small light in the darkness, seven years after Hogwarts had fallen. They had found something they could try to finish the job and save the rest of Great-Britain. He had gone with the last of his friends to Voldemort's lair, to try to destroy him, but it hadn't worked. He had come together with Ron, Hermione, Neville, Luna and Ginny, the last of his friends he had left and who hadn't left him all this time. The spell they had found, said it could destroy a man touched by Dark magic, but before he could finish the spell he had been saying, he and his friends had been overpowered and he was forced to stop the spell, making it so that the spell couldn't be used again on Voldemort, the spell could only be used once on a person.

He had been restrained and he was thrown before Voldemort's feet and he had to watch how the Death Eaters tortured his friends and eventually killed them. He had to watch how the men raped Hermione, Luna and Ginny several times, before they were released and found comfort in death by an Avada Kedavra. At the same time he had to hear the screams from Ron and Neville who were getting tortured with Crucio, and after they had been broken, tortured into insanity just like Frank and Alice Longbottom, they found relief in a painless death by an Avada Kedavra.

After that their bodies had been thrown on one big pile and he had been thrown next to it, facing Voldemort who had been smiling the whole time the screams had lasted. He had tears falling down when he had seen his last friends on one big pile, he had felt the loneliness, but that changed quickly after he saw the Death Eaters spit on his friends bodies, harming and cutting their bodies after death. He was so angry, he felt such rage. He had always hidden his true magic, never comforting with all the power he know there was deep inside of him. He had never been able to reach it completely, but now it was different. He had reached it.

The ropes who had bound him, snapped and they fell on the ground. He stood up, his eyes flowing with power and he broke loose, his magic broke loose. With one big scream he released all his magic, causing everything and everyone to be completely destroyed by his magic. He had done it, seven years after Hogwarts had fallen, he had finally completed the prophecy and he had killed Voldemort.

He had won, but he didn't feel any better. He felt only worse. There was nothing left for him only more. He had lost all his loved ones, before he had killed Voldemort. He had found the power the Dark Lord didn't have too late. Dumbledore had been right, it had been love all the time. His love for his loved ones who ultimately had released his magic and had killed Voldemort. He had found out too late, he had failed them, all his friends, the world.

He had saved the world, but there was nobody left, Nobody, everybody was dead, because he was too weak, too dumb. If he had done better in his studies, if he could let go of the things his relatives had taught him sooner, if he had studied Occulemency better, if he had just tried harder than he had done, he could have changed the outcome for the better, he could have saved hundreds if not thousands of innocents. He was tired, so tired, he had nothing left to live for.

He looked at his body, he was bare-chested and he could see the many scars he had collected over the scars. Some of his muggle life, some he could gotten in his school days and some he had received from the Death Eaters and Voldemort. He run a finger over his scars on his chest and some on his arms. He followed the lines of the word 'FREAK' in his flesh, when he looked into the mirror behind him so that he could see his back.

He wanted to end it, the pain and suffering he was experiencing and what he had experienced over the years. Nobody would miss him, there was nobody left to miss the real him, not the Boy-Who-Lived-To-Defeat-Voldemort-Again. He was tired of that title, the title he felt he could never live up, he wanted to die, just as Harry James Potter, son of James Potter and Lily Evans, godson of Sirius Black, nephew of Remus Lupin and friend of many others.

He took one last look around in the house where it all started, it was only fair it would end there also. He took his wand out of his wand holster and said the final words he thought he would say ever in his life, 'Avada Kedavra' and he knew nothing more, he fell to the ground, his magic spreading everywhere, breaking the spell who was on the house and revealing to the Muggles in the street who were walking by the last place where the hero of the war was alive.

Harry James Potter died at night, leaving behind a dark world, not knowing where he would end up, but it would be better than the world he had left behind. Better indeed, on the background there was a small girl giggling, her voice like the wind. "Don't worry Harry Potter, it will be alright in a moment"

Leaving behind a small trail of white lines, who connected every person to this one person, their Fate.

**Hello everyone, if you are reading this, it means you have reached the end of the first rewritten chapter of my story. I hoped you have liked it. I am still searching for a Beta, so if someone has interest, please send it to me in a review or PM.**

**Have a great night and I hope you have seen the sun like I have today. If not, if you have a moment tomorrow, go outside and enjoy the sunlight. It is wonderful. Here in the Netherlands it is 22 degrees, lovely with a small breeze.**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	2. Chapter 1: a surprising meeting

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'Talk talk'= normal thoughts

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any characters out of the universe.**

**Here is then the first official rewritten chapter of my story. I have changed in here several things. I have put in here my original idea for the story, that I later changed, but I now changed back because it would fit the story better, giving some better understanding for later in the story. I have also removed some gifts of Harry, here and in the chapter with Gringotts. Like I said before, in this version is Harry powerful, but not super powerful like in the first version.**

**Hope you will like the differences and I wish you a nice read.**

**Enjoy**

Chapter 1: An surprising meeting

The first feeling Harry felt was confusion. He could feel the ground underneath him, so different from the floor in the house where he had killed himself. He could hear himself breath and he could feel his magic deep inside of him. He opened his eyes, blinding himself from the white light his eyes were suddenly exposed to. He blinked several times to let his eyes give the time to get used to the light. After he could open his eyes without experiencing pain, he saw he was inside a very white room.

He got up from the ground and he looked around. It was just a white room, there was no furniture of anything in the room. It was a very strange room. He also saw he had now some robes on, which was also very strange, when he had killed himself he had been bare chested.

Was this Hell or Heaven?

"It is neither, Mister Potter" said a dark voice behind him.

He turned quickly around and saw a tall dark person with a black clock and a hood, so he couldn't see his face, standing behind him, together with a small girl who had also a hood on, but hers was white, as white as the room she was standing in.

"Who are you?" asked Harry.

"Do you really not know the answer at that answer, Mister Potter?" he replied.

"You are Death" answered Harry after a few minutes thinking, "But I don't know who she is."

Death nodded. "Mister Potter, do you believe in a higher power who has written out everything that you do, some call it Fate?"

"I don't know. I hope not, Fate would be really cruel if this was always supposed to happen."

"I wondered what you would say, mister Potter," said the young girl with a big smile, "No wonder, the future that happened was never supposed to happen. I have to confess I have been sloppy in my duties as Fate and I haven't checked on my people in a long time. Your fate was very different from the fate you have endured. That is the reason I will here. I am explain it later, but it seems like Death here wants to say something."

"Back to your question, mister Potter, you wondered what this place is. Some people think it is Heaven, some people think this is Hell, but like I said it is neither, it is the place between life and death."

"Why am I here?" asked Harry confused.

"You are here, because you died as the Master of Death. Because of that, you would be able to appear here and because Fate here felt sorry for the things you have been through, she decided she would help you in a special way."

"What?"

"Together with her I am able to give you two options. The first option is that you will go to the afterlife, where you can see all your loved ones back together. You will be with them for eternally. The second option you can go back to a special moment in your life and live your life again with all the knowledge and powers you have now, living the life you were always was supposed to live. I have to remind you with the last option, we can send you only back a few years, not more than fifteen years, further than that is impossible, so you won't be able to save your parents."

Harry's eyes widened. He had been thinking about that the instant he had heard he could go back to the past.

"May I have a moment to think about it?"

"Of course," said Fate, "Take your time."

Harry closed his eyes and thought about his two options. If he would chose the first option he could see his parents again, the parents he had always wanted to met. He could also be with his friends, Sirius and Remus, be with the people who saw him as his one person, not as the Boy-Who-Lived. But the second option was also very tempting. He would love to see his parents and friends again, but was the second option not the better one. He would be able to do everything over, he would be able to prevent the second war and he would be able to save a lot of lives, innocent lives. In reality there wasn't a very big decision to make, he would always chose to save the lives of people, Hermione would call it his saving-people-thing.

He opened his eyes and looked at Death and Fate and said "I have decided. I chose the second option and I would like to go back to the moment when I received my first Hogwarts letter."

"Excellent choice" said Death "So what for power do you want?"

"What" said Harry confused. "What do you mean?"

This resulted in Fate slapping Death on his head. "You didn't tell him, you idiot. I will take over. You are clearly not suited for this job. Go take care of that other thing I told you about."

Death huffed and he disappeared in a black cloud of smoke, leaving Harry with his mouth open.

"Don't you know you will catch flies like that?" said Fate amused.

Harry closed his mouth quickly and turned his attention to the girl before him.

"So, like that idiot said. What for powers do you want? Death can give you one power to help you and to apologize for the mess I have made, I will give you something extra. You have already parseltongue, metamorphmagus, true animagus, beastspeaker and empathy. You are also a natural Occulmens and Legilimens. You have also some other ones, who I will keep secret for now. You will found out later."

"What? How can I have all these powers? I didn't had them before. Heck, I don't even know what some are."

"No, you had them before, but because of the abuse you received from your relatives, they never completely surfaced in that time, because your magic wanted to protect you. If you had all those powers, you probably wouldn't have survived the wrath of your uncle and aunt. Your magic blocked them to protect you, the only one who didn't block completely was the parseltongue, because of your band with Voldemort, his soul piece. You are a powerful wizard, more powerful than Voldemort and Dumbledore combined."

This time she laughed when she saw the expression on Harry's face. He could not believe the things she was telling him. It didn't matter. He would believe her soon enough.

"But back to your question. As you already know Parseltongue is the ability to talk with snakes, but what you didn't knew was that you can also cast spells in Parseltongue, who are slightly more powerful than other spells and your healing will be better if you command it in Parseltongue, but the healing must have a snake to work with, otherwise it isn't as effective. Metamorphmagus is a person who has the ability to change parts of their whole body in something else or someone else. A true animagus is a wizard who has the ability to change in every animal possible, even magical creatures. But there is a catch, you can only change into animals you have met and have seen before, your magic needs an example of the animal, otherwise you can't change into that animal. The animals you have seen in this life are included in that, so you would be able to change into a centaur, a snake and a thestral as examples. A beastspeaker is a wizard whom can understand every animal and 'creature' language. You will be able to also speak the language, examples are the ancient language of the goblins, the werewolves when they are changed and the merpeople. Empathy is the ability to feel the emotions of someone else, which will be handy to found out if someone speaks the truth or is the person he/she says who he/she is. Natural Occulmens and Natural Legilimens means that you have naturally Occulemency shields and the ability to do Legillemency very easily. The reason you failed by the way when Severus Snape tried to teach you, was because of the block your magic had placed at it to protect you. By the time you had those lessons, your block was so strong, that it couldn't been broken ever again without damaging your mind."

Harry looked at Fate with a strange face. He had also thought he was too weak to learn Occulemency, but now he found out he had hidden his natural ability just to survive the Dursleys. God, this made him hate his relatives even more. Much would have gone differently if he hadn't done that, he would have been able to save Sirius and not cause his death.

Fate was probably noticing his dark thoughts, because she said

"Not worry about it, it wasn't your fault. This time it will go differently. My power I want to give you is an organized mind. I will change your mind some, so that you will receive something like a photographic memory. Everything you have read, will go in different sections, making sure that with your Occulemency abilities you will be able to check everything and remember everything you want. I have sorted all the information about all your subjects you received on Hogwarts and all the things you learned to defeat Voldemort in your mind, so don't worry about that. All the information you knew this life, you will know in your new life. You are also a balance of power. There isn't such thing as light or dark. There is only your intent, remember that. Have I so answered your questions?

Harry nodded, getting a little bit overwhelmed from all the information he was receiving.

"So back to my question, what do you want as extra power from Death?"

Harry thought about it en than it hit him. "If it is possible, I would like to be a seer."

"It is possible, but why?"

"So that I a reason have, when I predict the 'future' if I want to change something. If somebody asked me question, I can't answer or things I aren't supposed to know, I can say that I saw it in a vision."

"That is a very good idea. I will talk with Death to make you a true seer, that way I will be able to communicate with you and send you information. You will also be in a register in the Department of Mysteries, so that they can't say that you are lying."

Harry felt a tingling on his right hand, where his scar was from all the detentions he had received from Umbitch 'I must not tell ties'

"What is a true seer?" asked Harry, not having heard of that word before.

"A true seer is someone who can see Fate, me. I can communicate with them, they don't know that, but I am able to send them images of someone's Fate, if there is danger of someone changing an important thing in their of someone's else fate. If you encounter something and it is important for you to know, I am also able to send you an image of the past to help you understand and make sure you won't repeat the same mistake."

"Oh, I would be honoured, Madam."

"Oh, stop it with the Madam, My name is Selena" finally removing her hood to reveal a girly face with silver hair and the brightest blue eyes Harry had ever seen in his whole life.

At that moment Death appeared again.

"So, have you chosen something I can give you?"

"Yes, I have chosen to be a true seer."

Death allowed one side of the mouth to curl up, he knew somehow Fate was involved in this. With this power she would be able to keep eyes of the boy, she really must feel guilty if she would go this far for one human boy.

"Very well, you have chosen the ability of a true seer."

Death raised his hands, levelling one at Harry's heart and the other one his forehead and be began chanting in a language Harry didn't have ever heard before. He felt a strange burning, but at the same time comforting feeling flowing through him. It lasted 10 minutes before the feeling disappeared and Death stopped with chanting.

"You are now a true seer and you have a connection with the girlie over there." Pointing to Fate, who was pouting, looking adorable, when she heard that comment.

"Before you go, I have some things to tell you should know. You have probably heard this already, but you will have all your knowledge of the life you have lived until now. Second we will sent your soul back to the moment you received your first Hogwarts letter. That means you won't be a Horcrux anymore, because on this moment your soul is completely your own. You will still be able to get visions from Voldemort and get a warning when he is near, because of your seer abilities and your empathy abilities. You won't be able to feel the pain who was always there when you visited Voldemort's mind. As last thing I have chosen my own thing I wanted to give you. You are the Master of Death and you will still be back there. You will have the Elder Wand and the Stone with you and you will receive the Cloak later this year. Albus Dumbledore will still have his wand, but that won't be the true Elder Wand. He doesn't lose his powers, but only you will have the true power of all three Hallows. I have also chosen to give you some protectors."

"What do you mean, protectors?" said Harry confused.

"I mean that two of your friends are very annoying and they have bugged me since the moment they died, so I am sending these annoying people with you in the past. They will also have all their knowledge of this life and they will make sure you won't fail. I know you would probably have tried to protect them by keeping them away from you, but you need their friendship, Harry Potter, or you will fail again."

"Who are they?"

"Do you really have to ask?" heard Harry behind him. Harry stiffened. He must been dreaming, the last time he had heard that voice, still haunted his nightmares. That voice that had been screaming the last time he had heard it, his best friend's voice.

He turned around and saw Ron and Hermione behind him. He could not believe it. When Hermione opened her arms to indicate she wanted a hug from him, he ran to them and hugged them with all his life. He felt the arms around him tighten and he could feel the wetness from the tears of his best friends, fall on his robes. For a few minutes they just stood like there, not wanting to let go.

After a few minutes, they heard Death clear his throat and they broke away from each other, but the moment the hug ended, Ron latched on his right arm and Hermione latched on his left arm, both not wanting to let Harry go.

"I really don't want to break up this happy moment, but you have to go now."

He waved his hand and suddenly there appeared a train rails with a black train on it, ready to go. The trio walked to the train, Harry thanking both Death and Fate for the opportunity. Before the door closed behind them, there was another bright light in the room. There had appeared a woman in the room with dark blue long hair and silvery eyes. She had blue robes and around her neck there hang a hourglass.

"You will need my help for this next stage. Because Death and Fate has already given you something, I will also give you something before you go. I will give you a connection and the ability to truly be a pack. I am Time, and I will wish you luck, Harry Potter. Don't fail, Time won't change a second time."

The door closed with a wave of Time's hand and for a moment nothing appeared. Then suddenly it felt like they were pulled backwards, the force was so big, the trio could not stand the force. They fell in the darkness, but this time Harry know, he was going to change everything. He would save innocent lives. He embraced his darkness, so different from the first darkness he felt when he died. He couldn't wait to show the Wizarding World the true Harry Potter.

**Thanks for reading and I wish everyone a nice day/night. I hope you will sent reviews to tell me about the changes I have made, do you like them or hate them? Have a great day/ night and I hope everyone is happy.**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	3. Chapter 2 Privet Drive 4

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'Talk talk' = normal thoughts of people

**Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter characters or the universe, they all belong to JK Rowling.**

**In this chapter there are some small changes, I have made it so that it reads what easier. I have especially checked the grammar, if there are still mistakes, please tell me and I can correct them. I hope you like the new ending and I hope that you will leave some reviews. At the end I will explain why this chapter is so late.**

Chapter 3: Privet Drive 4

Harry felt the odd feeling of laying on something very uncomfortable. He blinked to allow his eyes to get used to the darkness where he found himself in. After a few minutes his eyes were back to normal and he saw that he was into his old cupboard, a place where he hadn't been in the last seven years. He couldn't help but to be excited, he was really back.

He knew they needed to do some serious planning to survive and to prevent the second war. He was thinking about what Time had said. She had said she would give them a connection and the ability to be a pack. The first thing what came to mind when he heard the word pack was Moony, he always mentioned his pack, a wolves thing he would call it.

Harry was also thinking about Ron and Hermione and how to contact them, before to his utterly surprise he could Ron and Hermione in his mind, talking.

He could barely hear them, so he thought one clear thought.

_Ron, Hermione can you hear me?_

_Yes, _heard he back from Hermione.

Ron thought_ yes, this is wicked, mate. _

_Yes, so can we do all our planning, _thought Hermione.

Harry thought of something. He didn't want to be in Gryffindor this time. He wanted to be in Slytherin. He knew that some of the Slytherins had only become Death Eaters, because they didn't have another choice in the matter. Dumbledore wasn't the greatest when it was going over Slytherins and most Slytherins would not follow a Gryffindor, and so Dumbledore. If he was a Slytherin, he could show them there was another choice than only Dumbledore or Voldemort and he could try to show the other Houses that Slytherin wasn't as bad as everyone thought.

He told this to Hermione and Ron. Hermione agreed with him. It would give him a opportunity to prevent more Death Eaters who were forced in submission and as extra one, people wouldn't give him as much attention as before. He would have the reputation of a Slytherin, the rest wouldn't mess with him the same way as they did before.

_So we have to convince the hat to put us three in Slytherin. _

_WHAT, _thought Harry._ WHAT DO YOU MEAN US THREE? YOU WILL NOT GO IN SLYTHERIN WITH ME!_

_Yes we will go with you, _said Ron and Hermione together.

_It is not safe for you two, especially for you Hermione. You are a muggleborn, they will hate you because of your blood._

_I will manage, _thought Hermione.

_So, it is a deal, we will go down in the pit of the snakes, _thought Ron

_Ehh, do I have a choice?_

_NO, _heard he Ron and Hermione thinking.

_Oké, it is a deal, tell me when you two go to Diagon Alley and I will meet you there. I have to go, my Aunt will call me soon. Bye_

_Bye, Harry_

_Don't worry, mate, you will be free soon._

And Harry didn't hear Hermione and Ron only more. He heard his Aunt screaming that he had to wake up, so that he could cook breakfast for his family. He heard the locks open and he climbed out of the cupboard. He winced when he felt the fresh wounds he had received. It was still his punishment from Dudley's birthday, from the stunt he had pulled with the glass of the snake tank. He dulled the pain and he walked, with some difficulty with his twisted ankle, to the kitchen to begin breakfast for his relatives.

He cooked some bacon with eggs and toast. He also served coffee for his uncle, tea for his aunt and orange juice for his cousin. Just at the moment he was finished his uncle walked in, closely followed by Dudley. They sat on table and Harry stood, waiting for them to finish their meal, while chanting in his mind 'It will be over soon, soon. Hang on until then. It will be soon' over and over. He was allowed a small piece of toast and a glass of water, before his uncle told him to get the mail, which was just delivered.

He walked out of the kitchen to the front door and he found with the post his Hogwarts letter. He quickly put his letter to a small crack in his cupboard and walked back to the kitchen to give his uncle the bill and the postcard of Marge.

After his uncle had read the mail, he was given a very long list with chores he had to finish before his uncle returned home from his work, which was almost impossible even with three people working constantly at the list. After the house was empty after Vernon had gone to his work, Petunia went shopping and Dudley had been invited to go with some friends to see a movie, Harry quickly cooked something better for him to eat. It was one of his last days here, he needed to eat properly for his next business.

After he had eaten a proper breakfast, he walked back to his cupboard and removed his letter out of the envelope. He scanned the letter and he saw it was the same letter he had gotten last time

_**HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY**_

_**Headmaster: ALBUS DUMBLEDORE**_

_**(Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards)**_

_**Dear Mr. Potter,**_

_**We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.**_

_**Term begins on September 1. We await your owl by no later than July 31.**_

_**Yours sincerely,**_

_**Minerva McGonagall,**_

_**Deputy Headmistress**_

_**HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY**_

He checked the second piece of parchment and he took a look what he all needed for his first year. It was fourteen years ago he had been in his first year and he had forgotten what he exactly needed for his lessons, especially which books he needed to get for his lessons. He looked at the list and after he had read the letter, he had remembered what he needed for this school year. He was also planning to go to muggle London to get himself some new clothes, he really was not walking around in those rags for any moment longer than he would have.

_**UNIFORM**_

_**First-year students will require:**_

_**1\. Three sets of plain work robes (black)**_

_**2\. One plain pointed hat (black) for day wear**_

_**3\. One pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar)**_

_**4\. One winter cloak (black, silver fastenings)**_

_**Please note that all pupils' clothes should carry name tags**_

_**COURSE BOOKS**_

_**All students should have a copy of each of the following:**_

_**The Standard Book of Spells (Grade 1)by Miranda Goshawk**_

_**A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot**_

_**Magical Theory by Adalbert Waffling**_

_**A Beginners' Guide to Transfiguration by Emeric Switch**_

_**One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi by Phyllida Spore**_

_**Magical Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger**_

_**Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them by Newt Scamander**_

_**The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentin Trimble**_

_**OTHER EQUIPMENT**_

_**1 wand**_

_**1 cauldron (pewter, standard size 2)**_

_**1 set of glass or crystal phials**_

_**1 telescope set**_

_**1 brass scales**_

_**Students may also bring an owl OR a cat OR a toad**_

_**PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST YEARS ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR OWN BROOMSTICKS**_

He wrote his answer.

_**Dear Professor McGonagall,**_

_**I am pleased to say that I will be attending Hogwarts. My aunt Petunia told me that my mother and father maybe left a vault for me at Gringotts. If that is true, would you please sent the key to me? **_

_**Harry James Potter**_

He reread the short letter one time before he found it right. He walked to the door, checking if he could see a owl anywhere near the door. He had to hurry, Petunia could return at any moment. He opened the door when he saw something sitting on the fence before the house. He saw a normal small brown owl sitting, watching him with big yellow eyes.

'Let's see if I truly can speak with animals' and he called to the owl.

~ Hallo, can you hear me? ~, hearing some hoots coming out of his mouth.

~Yes, I can~ He heard the owl hooting back ~ You are a Beastspeaker, aren't you~

~Yes, I am. Would you take my answer back to Hogwarts, please?~

~ Of course, young speaker. Maybe I will see you some day at Hogwarts, bye~

Harry attached the letter to the owl's leg and he watched how the owl flew away, long after the owl wasn't visible anymore he watched the clear blue sky.

He walked back inside and began his chores. He had discovered in his future/past that he could do wandless magic, it took him several tries, before he could get that same feeling he felt when he did his magic and so he began to do his chores, listening carefully to the front door if Petunia wasn't returning and saw him do magic. He had found out the Ministry could only trace his wand after he had brought one. He also had found the Elder Wand and the Stone in his pocket, which he had hidden in his cupboard. He knew the Ministry couldn't trace that wand, but he also knew he was more powerful than before and he really didn't wanted to blow up the house when he overpowered a simple spell. He would try the magic on Hogwarts when he would have time to practice his spells. The Stone he had put in a small bag which was tied to a piece of leather and that was around his neck, wearing it like a sort of necklace.

The next few days spent Harry thinking about his plans and doing his chores with the help from his wandless magic. He could feel his magic in himself, he felt whole for the first time in his life, it was probably because he wasn't hiding his magic anymore and blocking it. He loved it. For the first time in the time he had spent with the Dursleys he was pain free, he had healed the wounds of the belt with the limited knowledge he knew of the last war and he had even healed his twisted ankle, so that he could properly walk without pain. When he had free time, he was in the library, reading some books which were always denied for him, the fairy tales and the tales about magic. After discovering magic, his imagination became only bigger than before and he wanted to have something off a childhood before he went to Hogwarts.

5 days after he sent the answer back to Hogwarts, he got the reply. He opened the letter and it said.

_**Dear mister Potter,**_

_**Your aunt was right. Your parents did leave you a vault when they died. I have included the key to your vault. I knew your parents very well, and I hope they will live on in you. I also have included your train ticket to Hogwarts. It is on King Cross Station. Your Aunt knows where you must go.**_

_**I will see you on September the first at Hogwarts**_

_**Yours sincerely,**_

_**Minerva McGonagall,**_

He looked in the envelope and he saw the golden key for his vault and the train ticket to the platform nine and three quarters. He didn't stop the small sound of excitement which was coming out of his mouth, he was finally going to his real home.

He sent a telepathic thought to Hermione and Ron. He had thought about it and he figured out it wouldn't be very smart to met in Diagon Alley. They weren't supposed to know each other yet and it would raise questions they couldn't answer. He knew if he saw them again, he probably would hug the life out of them again and that would be better if nobody could see them. Hermione and Ron were agreeing at first, but after a while they both saw the truth of his statement. It would be better if they met on the train in a compartment where nobody could see them. They were only sad they wouldn't see each other for other few months before the Hogwarts Express would leave, but Harry said they would have enough time for that in the future. He said goodbye to the others and he prepared his plan.

He wanted to leave that day immediately, but he also felt the Slytherin inside of him wanting some revenge. It was close to the time for lunch and he knew all his relatives would be there to eat at home. It was Friday and that was Vernon's free day. The night before Vernon had visited his cupboard again and he had been dragged out, enduring another beating for the day. He walked with another limp, this time his right leg was injured, his ribs had been bruised and his back and chest were full with new wounds of the belt or Vernon's favorite nowadays his belt buckle.

He sent his magic to his wounds and felt the pain leave his body. He needed to go to work. He packed everything in a bag which he had stolen from Dudley. The Stone he had around his neck, the Elder Wand safely in his pocket. He took with him some trophies he had won before he learned his lesson not to beat Dudley in anything, his broken toys he had saved after Dudley was done with them, his art supplies, who were really just old paper and some small pencils and his most important treasure, his old blue baby blanket, which his parents had bought for him.

After he had packed his bag, he put it in the kitchen in a place where the Dursleys would ignore it, but where he could quickly take it. He began cooking the last meal for his family. He used his magic to bake pancakes, waffles, bacon, eggs and some toast with butter. He also made coffee, tea and fresh orange juice and after that was done, he finished it with the finishing touch. He put a spell on the food, so that the Dursleys would smell like they had been rolling in crap for some weeks. He also put a mild compulsion charm on the food, so that they would have no choice but to eat the food and drink up the drinks.

He was after all the son, the godson and nephew from the Marauders. It was in his genes to create mischief. He knew that his relatives deserved much more, but it had been so long ago for him, he had forgotten about them a long time ago. It didn't matter anymore.

When the Dursleys came downstairs to eat their lunch, they were shocked. The whole table was full with several dishes. They had never seen the table so full. His uncle eyes immediately tried to find him and he stepped out of the shadows, showing himself

"What is this, boy?" said Vernon, his face slowly becoming purple. He really didn't like surprises and especially if they came of Harry himself.

Harry ignored the vein, who looked ready to burst, on Vernon's slowly purple turning face and said calmly.

"I have cooked this, because it is a special day today."

"What is there so special on?" said Vernon, getting more purple at each word he spoke.

"Today is the day I will forever leave Privet Drive 4."

"What?!" screamed Petunia loudly

"You heard me, Petunia. I am leaving. I have been told the truth and I am leaving. I have cooked this meal because it is the last time you will see me. I hope you will never have the displeasure of meeting me again after this day, otherwise you won't like the results. Goodbye and Farewell."

He walked to the front door, grabbing his bag out of his hiding place from behind the plant and he took his wand, summoning the Day Bus on the doorstep of Privet Drive 4. He had worn one of Dudley's hoodie, so that he could hide his scar. He was greeted by the conductor of the day bus and paid eleven sickles to get on the bus to Diagon Alley. The sickles had magically appeared in his cupboard a day again, when he was in a vision, hearing Fate saying that he would need that for the next day.

He didn't look back to the house where he had lived for 10 miserable years, he just wanted to leave behind that horrible life. He smiled a little when he thought of his prank, the Dursleys wouldn't know what hit them, that was the danger of pissing off the heir of the Marauders.

He leaned back on his chair when he was seated by the man and he closed his eyes. After a few minutes he was woken by the man who had greeted him at the steps of the day bus and said they were by the Leaky Cauldron, where he could go to Diagon Alley.

Harry thanked them for the ride and he jumped off the bus, watching it disappear in a blink of an eye, off to the next destination. He walked into the old bar, greeting the bartender and ask if he could open the entrance of the Diagon Alley.

Tom said "Of course, lad."

He walked to the entrance and tapped the wall with his wand, revealing the Diagon Alley in all his glory.

"Here you go, lad."

"Thanks, sir"

And Harry walked into the Diagon Alley, let the fun begin.

**A.n Here we are by the ending of this chapter. Hope you have enjoyed it. I am very sorry, I know I promised this chapter sooner, but School was killing me, I had two projects and three exams, I have finished two of them and the next one is tomorrow, but I really wanted to give you guys the next chapter. The next chapter will be just as normal up on Sunday, hope you have a great Wednesday and I will see you by the next chapter Sunday**

**Greetings from MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	4. Chapter 3 Gringotts

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'Talk talk'= thoughts

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any of its characters. It all belongs to JK Rowling.**

**Another rewritten chapter, Hope you will enjoy it. There are some serious changes in this chapter, but you have to read it to know the differences. I hope you will enjoy the chapter and I will see you at the end.**

Chapter 4: Gringotts

Harry saw the wonder of the Diagon Alley again. The last time he had been here, the Alley had been completely destroyed by Voldemort. All the shops has been empty, some of them completely consumed by fires. The first thing he did before he went any further into the Alley, was to take a quick look around to see if there wasn't a person looking at him and then he closed his eyes feeling his magic, willing it to change him. He opened his eyes and conjured a mirror. He had now brown hair with dark brown eyes. He was taller and looked like he was a year of 20.

He walked to Gringotts, his first stop, remembering all the dead goblins he had seen when Voldemort took over the bank with violence. Almost all the goblins had been killed. They hadn't been able to defend the bank completely, the bank fell after two months attack after attack. Harry and his friends had been trying to help, but the goblins had become so suspicious of the wizards they had refused all help Harry and his friends tried to provide. It was a sad day that day.

Harry shook his memories out of his mind and walked into the bank. He walked to the nearest free Goblin teller and he waited until he was spoken to. It was very rude, especially in the Goblin culture to speak before you are spoken to, especially if you wanted some help.

After a few minutes the goblin was finished with his business and the goblin said a little bit more polite than Harry was used to

"What can I do for you?"

Harry took his key out of his bag and he showed it to the goblin, before saying in perfect Gobbledegook "May you gold always flow and may your family profit. I want to see my vault please and do a heritance test, please."

The goblin was surprised to hear the official Goblin greet in perfect Gobbledegook from a wizard and such a young one. He replied quickly with " May fortune serve you well. I am surprised. Not many wizard know the official goblin greet and less use it when they greet us. How did you know, if I may ask?" still speaking in Gobbledegook to see how much Harry knew about the language.

"You may ask, I know because a gift. I can speak every language there is, every human language, every beast language, every 'creature' language. Every one." Said Harry smiling, knowing exactly what the goblin had been trying to do.

"That's a special gift, mister ..."

"It's just Harry, sir"

"Don't call me sir, the name is Scrapbeak. You wanted to do a heritance test and visit your vault?"

"Yes, I had a vision I should be here to discover something important." The truth was, he had really received a vision when he had closed his eyes in the Day Bus. The only thing he found out that he was going to Gringotts and that he would find out something important if he did the heritance test, but he didn't knew what. So he went here, but even if he didn't had gotten the vision, he would have still have gotten here, but he probably wouldn't have asked for the heritance test.

"You had a vision?" asked Scrapbeak curiously

"Yes, sometimes I have visions and every single one came true."

"Interesting , but back to your request. Follow me."

Scrapbeak stood up and walked to the offices behind his desk. They walked past fifteen offices, until they came to the office with the name Scrapbeak on the door. They walked inside. Scrapbeak disappeared to an another door and came back with a bowl and a silver knife. Then he said

"You have to drop 10 drops of blood in this bowl."

Before Harry took the knife and cut in his finger, he said

" I am wearing a disguise now, because it is difficult to shop when you are my age and me. I will drop it if you promise not to tell anyone, except the goblins in this bank and the people you trust."

Scrapbeak says

" You have my word as a goblin."

Harry removes his glamour and the only reaction from Scrapbeak to a eleven-years-old Harry Potter sitting in his office is the twitching of his eyebrows. He dropped ten drops in the bowl and saw a parchment appearing in the bowl. The goblin took it and gave it to Harry. It read

**Name: Harry James Potter**

**Father: James Potter (decreased)**

**Mother: Lily Potter nee Evans ( decreased)**

**Godfathers : Sirius Black ( Azkaban)**

**Severus Snape**

**Godmothers: Alice Longbottom (st. Mongolis)**

** Minerva McGonagall**

**Heir of : Potter**

** Gryffindor**

** Slytherin **

** Hufflepuff**

** Ravenclaw**

**Powers: Parseltongue (blocked, unblocked by Harry Potter)**

** Metamorphmagus (blocked, unblocked by Harry Potter)**

** True animagus (blocked, unblocked by Harry Potter)**

** True seer (blocked, unblocked by Harry Potter)**

** Beastspeaker (blocked, unblocked by Harry Potter)**

** Empath (blocked, unblocked by Harry Potter)**

** Natural Occulmens (blocked, unblocked by Harry Potter)**

** Natural Legilimens (blocked, unblocked by Harry Potter)**

** Aura Sight (blocked by Albus Dumbledore on November 1 1981)**

** Teleportation (blocked by Albus Dumbledore on November 1 1981)**

** Magic ( blocked for 75% by Albus Dumbledore)**

** Knowledge (blocked for 65% by Albus Dumbledore)**

Harry looked shocked at this list. He was the heir to all the four founders of Hogwarts. He was the heir of Hogwarts. He gave the list to Scrapbeak. He read the list and said

"These vaults aren't in use since hundreds of years and that are very useful powers."

"Do you know what my blocked powers are?"

"Yes, Aura sight is the ability to see aura's around people. You begin with red-orange-yellow-light blue- dark blue- light green- dark green- purple- black- silver- golden- platinum-white and teleportation is a way to transport yourself from one place to another place in a few seconds. It is different from apparition, it won't have the same side effects like apparition and there is no danger of splinching yourself. You just disappear on one place and appear in the next place, like you have just walked through a door. Do you want to visit your vault?"

"No, I want all my powers and magic unblocked. Can you do that?"

"Yes, we can, but it will cost 200 Galleons. Is it oké, Harry?"

"Yes, can we do it right now?"

"We can, follow me."

Harry walked after Scrapbeak in a sort of dark room. He was told that he should go stand in the middle in the circle. He stood there and Scrapbeak began chanting in Goblin language. Harry felt his magic freeing itself. He felt more power in his veins, in his magical core. He felt smarter. Everything made more sense now. After 10 minutes it was done. He looked at Scrapbeak and saw that his aura was a mix from light and dark green. He then looked at his own. He blinked to made sure what he saw was true. He saw the most pure colour white he ever had see as his own aura.

Harry walked back to the office where he first was.

"I would like to see my parents Will, Scrapbeak."

Scrapbeak nodded and said "I thought you would like that, so I have taken it out of our archives. He gave the parchment to Harry and Harry read it

**In the event of our deaths we, James Potter and Lily Potter nee Evans, say this is our last will.**

**To Remus Lupin, we give 7.5 million Galleons and the Shell Cottage in Wales. We know it is a perfect place to stay for once in the month. We have upgraded it, so it will be safe. Remus buy a lot of new clothes and make sure you will live your life. Find someone to love. We also want you to name you the honourable uncle of Harry. We can't make it official, because your 'furry little problem'. Make sure Harry knows us and don't forget us. Mischief Managed.**

**To Sirius Black, we give 7.5 million Galleons. We know that you don't need it, but we want to give it to you, because you are a brother and a friend to us. Don't feel guilty. If we are dead, it means Peter betrayed us. Don't blame yourself, because you were the one who suggested it. It was our decision to trust Peter and not yours. Take care of Harry and don't do anything rash. Mischief Managed. **

**To Peter Pettigrew, we leave nothing. You betrayed us. We thought we could trust you. May you rot in Hell. **

**To Severus Snape, we give 5 million Galleons and a cheque of 1.5 million Galleons to buy any potions ingredients you want. I (James) also want to apologize for the way I acted on school. It was wrong and I regret everything I and the Marauders did to you. I hope you will forgive me and won't take it out on our son Harry. I ( Lily) want to say that I have forgiven you for the name you called me at the end of fifth year. James told me what they did and I know it hurt your pride. I know your home life was not ideal, but I hope you will have a good life. Take care of my son , Sev.**

**To Harry Potter, we leave everything else. We want to emancipate you, when you read this, the goblins know about it. You have access to all the Potter Vaults and you can go to one of the many properties the Potters own. Live your life and don't let it by lead by Voldemort or Dumbledore. **

**Under no circumstances is Harry be left by my sister Petunia Dursley and/or her husband Vernon Dursley. We want to appoint the guardians in this following order.**

** Sirius Black**

** Alice Longbottom Minevra McGonagall Severus Snape**

**If Harry can't go to the guardians we have appointed for some reason, he will go to any lovely wizarding family.**

When he had read his parents Wills, he needed a moment to progress everything. He had two godfathers and two godmothers and two of them were two former/future professors. That was surprising. Scrapbeak cleared his throat and said

"Your parents also left those two letters for you." handing Harry two letters. He opened the first one with trembling hands, his parents had left him something.

**Dear baby boy**

**Know I will always love you. If I died to protect you, I am glad. It is a mother's wish to also protect her child of danger, if I have died remember that I will always be with you and I will always love you, my little boy. You have your father's appearance, but my personality. Learn well, but make friends. Be brave, but also be safe. Use cunning, but turn not dark. Be loyal, but trust not everyone.**

**Goodbye my Harry**

**Loves**

**Your mother**

He didn't stop the single tear who was falling out of his right eye. After he had read the first letter, he opened the second one, the one he knew now was from his father.

**Dear Prongslet,**

**If you are reading this, it means your mother and I have died. I only have one thing I have to say. Don't worry. Have fun. Make sure you will continue the Marauder's way. In one of the vaults are all the journals of the Marauders. Read them and continue our work. Make people laugh, but don't become a bully like we did.. that will be my only regret if I die before I can correct that. Learn good, but have fun. Be brave, but don't kill yourself. Use cunning, but you don't let it control you. Be loyal, but only to your true friends and family.**

**Mischief managed **

**Prongs, your Father**

Harry wiped the rest of tears away who had fallen during the moment he had read the letter. He would make this parents proud. He looked at Scrapbeak and said

"I would like to know how much I have and which properties I own."

"I thought you would like that, so I had the list prepared, while you was reading the will. Here you go.

**Potter trust vault**

**1 million Galleons, 1 million Sickles and 1 million Knuts**

**Potter main vault**

**Liquid assets: 50 million Galleons, 36 million Sickles and 20 million Knuts**

**Non-liquid assets: personal items, jewellery and books**

**Gryffindor vault**

**Liquid assets:75 million Galleons, 40 million Sickles and 19 million Knuts**

**Non-liquid assets: personal items, jewellery and books**

**Slytherin vault **

**Liquid assets:80 million Galleons, 21 million Sickles and 16 million Knuts**

**Non-liquid assets: person items, jewellery and books**

**Ravenclaw vault**

**Liquid assets:60 million Galleons, 30 million Sickles and 27 million Knuts**

**Non-liquid assets: personal items, jewellery and books**

**Hufflepuff vault**

**Liquid assets:55 million Galleons, 55 million Sickles and 31 million Knuts**

**Non-liquid assets: personal items, jewellery and books**

**Total**

**Liquid assets:321 million Galleons, 183 million Sickles and 114 million Knuts**

**Properties**

**Potter Manor ( under Fidelius charm)**

**Cottage in Godric's Hollow**

**Villa in Barcelona, Spain**

**House in NY, USA**

**Castle in Norway **

**House in Miami, USA**

**Hogwarts( 100% heir of all four founders)**

Harry looked shocked at this. He was rich, he was bloody rich. He just looked at Scrapbeak with a face of disbelief. Scrapbeak laughed at the sight.

"I am rich, I am very rich." stammered Harry

"Yes, you are the most wealthiest person in this bank and probably the world . But on to business. Your parents wished that you become emancipated. You will be a legal adult in the law and you could use magic, without alerting the ministry. You also have access to all your vaults. Do you want it?"

" Yes" said Harry without thinking about it for a second.

"Excellent" said Scrapbeak and pulled a file with papers out a drawer. He gave them to Harry with a quill. Harry signed them and he was legally an adult now.

Scrapbeak pulled a little box out another drawer and said "In this are your rings. The box will only open, if they will find you are worthy of them and if you fully accept them."

Harry inhaled an deep breath and closed his eyes. He thought about his parents and the houses and Hogwarts. He know that people hated Slytherin, but he would change that. He accepted them all and took the box. He opened it and saw five rings in the box.

The first was a golden ring with the letter P. There sat a beautiful emerald as stone on with one phoenix and a griffin embedded in the stone. He took the ring and put it on his right index finger. There was a beautiful golden glow and the ring shrank to fit his finger.

He did the same with the other rings, only the Gryffindor ring was gold with a red stone with a lion embedded in the stone. The Slytherin ring was silver with a emerald and a snake embedded. The Ravenclaw was a silver ring with a blue stone with a raven embedded and the Hufflepuff ring was a golden ring with a yellow stone and a badger embedded. The rings melted together to one ring and disappeared from sight.

"Only people which you want to know, they are there, can see them" explained Scrapbeak.

Harry said "I give permission to every goblin to see my rings, not to show I am superior, but to show I trust them."

Scrapbeak stared with shocked eyes at Harry. This young wizard gave permission to every goblin to see his status, because he trusted them. Nobody trusted them. Most wizards thought they were inferior creatures. This young wizard was a special one.

"I would like to know how I am the heir of the four founders."

"I don't know how exactly. I only know that you have received the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff vault because of your father and the Slytherin and Ravenclaw vault because of your mother. Maybe a descendant of the Hufflepuff line married with a descendant of the Gryffindor line. I know the story of your mother being a muggleborn, maybe she was really from a squib line, one from the Ravenclaw and one of the Slytherin line which came out in her. The records from those times were very poorly managed, so we can't be sure for real. Maybe you can found out the truth at Hogwarts."

Harry nodded.

He then said " I would like to see the Potter main vault and the four founders vaults and I would like to start the process of getting my godfather out of Azkaban as soon as possible."

"Of course. Your last request may take some time, the ministry doesn't like it when they are in a bad light, but we will try our utmost best to get your godfather as soon as possible out of the prison Azkaban."

Scrapbeak lead Harry to the carts to take him to his vault. After a few minutes they came to the vault. Scrapbeak said "Lay your right hand to the door and ask permission to enter."

Harry walked to the door, laid this hand on the door and said "I, Harry James Potter, last Potter seek entry to this vault."

The door opened and Harry saw a lot of gold. In the corner he saw some personal items. He walked to them and saw a beautiful trunk. He touched it and saw a vision of his mother putting this trunk in the vault and explaining the options in the trunk. It was a multiple compartment trunk. The first two compartments he could put all his stuff in, he decided one to keep all his school related stuff in and the other more personal valuables. There was also a small study in the trunk, with a kitchen, a living room, a potions lab and a library. He smiled at her sight, taking all the details of her movements in. He opened the trunk with the password and saw the different compartment he could access. He opened the second one where he wanted to put in his stuff, already putting in his bag with the stuff he had taken from the Dursleys.

He left the trunk open and looked around in the vault. He saw his father's journals and put them in the compartment. He also took with him a beautiful glass figurine from a stag, a lily, a grim and a werewolf, his mother's journals, the jewellery which were somehow the engagement/weddings rings of his parents and some personal jewellery from his mother, some swords and daggers and all the books he could find. He also broke the glass figurine of the Rat, he didn't deserved to be called a Marauder. He walked back to Scrapbeak after he had closed the trunk and he had shrunk it with the Elder Wand and said

"Is there a way to have money taken out of my vault, without coming to Gringotts every time?"

"Yes, there is. We have a pouch that we can bind to you and only you. You only have to think about the amount you want and it will appear in the pouch."

"Prefect. I need to go shopping big time and I need much money. Do you also have something like a credit card for the Muggle world to use pounds."

"Yes, we have a credit card like that. The money will get out your vault and will be transformed in pounds. Normally it is 400 Galleons, but for you it is free."

Harry began to protest, but Scrapbeak shook no with his head. "It is a gift, because you said you trusted us and nobody does that. It would be a honour to be your friend."

Harry said "No, it would be my honour to have you as friends" and he bowed to the Goblin.

After the visit to the Potter Main vault the duo went to visit the other vaults Harry had. The first one they visited was the Gryffindor vault. Harry had to do the same thing as by the Potter vault, only this time he had to say Gryffindor behind his name to get access to the vault. Harry ignored the gold there was laying in the vault to check the other items in the vault. On the right side were several shelves with books on it. Harry went to look at them and saw that some were Godric Gryffindor's personal journals and some of them were books about Transfiguration, duelling and weaponry written by the founder of the brave. He decided to take all the books with him, he could learn a lot of them.

He wandered further in the vault. He found Godric Gryffindor old duelling robes and he decided to take those also with him. He found also some jewellery which he took with him and put in the compartment of his trunk.

The next vault he went to was the Slytherin vault. Like before he had to say his name to get access and once again he ignored the money in the vault, walking straight to the books. He found Slytherin's personal journals, books written in Parseltongue about potions, mind magics and the Dark arts and how you could defend yourself against them. He also found several potions journals with potions who were lost to the world, all in parseltongue. He also found books about the use of parselmagic in healing and other fields of magic. He found another trunk, which was filled with rare potions ingredients and he put the books and the trunk with potions ingredients inside his mother's trunk and then he was on his way to the Ravenclaw Vault.

When he arrived into the vault, he walked to the side, he saw some jewellery which he took with him and then he saw several shelves with books. Most of those books were written by Rowena Ravenclaw herself, the subjects ranging from Charms to spell crafting and creating runes. He took with them all the books he could found and he also found Rowena's version of the History of Hogwarts and the beauty was that the book was self-updating, so that the book had also the recent history. He found another copy of the same book and thought it was a nice present for Hermione.

The last vault he went to was the Hufflepuff vault. Once again he took with him all the books he could found, most of them were Herbology books and Healing books written by Helga Hufflepuff herself. He also found a receipt book for Healing potions and a guide book for Herbology, there were also multiple copies were from. He thought if he could make friends with Neville he could give the guide book as present and the receipt book could be a gift to Poppy Pomfrey, the nurse of Hogwarts. He also found some nice jewellery and he also took some pieces with him, moving everything to his trunk, which was still the same weight as it started with. Apparently there was more to this trunk than Harry had originally had thought of.

He walked out of the vault and he went with Scrapbeak back in the carts, Scrapbeak making an extra long ride, because he had seen that his young client found the carts a fantastic experience, making his conclusion because of the big smile on Harry's face when they went down, gaining more and more speed. After a ride of thirty minutes, Harry and Scrapbeak went back to his office and after a few more formalities Harry left Gringotts with a lot to think about and the determination to become better to save the world.

**A N Hoped you liked this chapter. Like I said, many changes in this chapter. Please review and I hope to see you next Sunday for the next chapter.**

**Have a great day, **

**Loves MonkeyDLuffu1512**


	5. Chapter 4: Diagon Alley

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'Talk talk'= normal thoughts

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any of the characters in its universe. Everything belongs to JK Rowling.**

**Hello everyone, here is the next chapter. I have made once again some changes. I hope that the chapter will be read better now, I have had a lot of complaints over this chapter when it was published in the original version. I hope that the chapter is now better received. But enough of my rambling, please enjoy the fifth chapter of the Chance to Change Everything.**

Chapter 5: Diagon Alley

Before Harry walked outside the bank, he disguised himself once again. He kept his same size, but he had now bright blue eyes with blond hair and he had put a small glamour and a notice-me-not charm on his famous scar, so that it wouldn't get noticed by the people in the alley.

The first thing that Harry wanted to do was to buy a new wardrobe. He refused to walk around in Dudley's old rags for one second more. He went to Madam Malkin 's Robes for All Occasions.

"Hogwarts, dear?" asked Madam Malkin, when he had walked inside the store. Harry nodded. "The most people came much later for all their shopping"

Harry knew that, having noticed the date on the Daily Prophet which he had seen when a wizard had passed him in the street, it was only the first of July**, **but he just shrugged. He didn't wanted to stay any longer by the Dursleys than it had been necessary. She urged Harry to the stool and she began measuring him and after a few minutes she was done.

"All finished, dear" said she, when Harry jumped off the stool.

"Excuse me, I would also like a new wardrobe, besides the Hogwarts pack. For Hogwarts I would like three black plain work robes, one black hat, two pair of dragon hide gloves and 2 winter cloaks, please. Besides that, I would like 5 t-shirts in the colours dark red, dark green, dark blue, brown and black. I would also like two jeans in blue and black, 5 pair black socks, 5 pair underwear, those I would like to be boxers in silk black. I would 2 pair silk pyjamas in black and green and some dress robes, I want one in red with gold lining, one in green with silver lining, one in blue with bronze lining, one in yellow with copper lining and one in black with gold lining."

Madam Malkin was writing like hell. "Is that all, dear?" she asked when she got written down everything.

"No, I want on the red one the Gryffindor chest, one the green one the Slythindor chest, on the blue on the Ravenclaw chest, one the yellow one the Hufflepuff chest and on the black one the Potter chest," With that he sent a mild compulsion charm, so that she wouldn't remember that she had made those robes for him.

"That will be 356 Galleons and 14 Sickles please."

Harry thought about the amount and the money appeared in his money pouch. He gave Madam Malkin the money.

"It will be ready over 4 hours, dear. If you could come back then, I will have everything ready."

Harry thanked the woman and walked out the shop.

The next thing was the bookshop. He went inside and brought all this books for the first year and some extra's. He brought books about the customs and laws of the Wizarding World, Occulemency, Legillemency, Wandless magic, magical creatures, empaths, seers, the fine art of the sword making, potions making and their ingredients. In total he took 40 books from the shop. He went to the counter and paid the amount of 24 Galleons to the assistant.

After that he went to get all his school supplies, he get parchment and quills with ink, he took red, black, green, yellow and blue ink. He went to the apothecary, he brought a basis potions kit for the first year, some extra ingredients to make polyguice potion, the Wolfsbane potions and ingredients for the most healing potions. He needed a lot of that. He brought 2 cauldrons of every size and metal, one for school and one for this private lab, two beautiful sets of crystal phials, two perfect sets of brass scales and two sets of knives in different sizes.

He also brought a beautiful telescope in a leather case and a model of the galaxy, knowing it would be come in handy with the Astronomy lessons.

Now he only needed a wand and pet for school. He went first to Eeylops Owl Emporium to get Hedwig. After 5 minutes he came outside with Hedwig on this shoulder, holding a perch and some owl treats. He told her

~ hey Girl, how are you? ~

~ You are a speaker?~ she replied surprised

~Yes, could you please fly to the Leaky Cauldron, I will go back about one or two hours to finish shopping? ~

~Yes, what would be my name, Master? ~

~Your name is Hedwig and don't call me Master, it is just Harry, Beautiful~

She bite affectionately in his ear and flew away to her destination.

Harry put all his stuff in his mother's truck which he had shrank in Gringotts.

He changed his appearance back to Harry, after he had checked there was nobody around. He wanted to be himself to buy his wand, but also part of the reason was that the disguise wouldn't have worked by Ollivander. That old man could see through almost every disguise and sadly that included his metamorphmagus powers. He walked to Ollivanders: Makers of Find Wands since 382 B.C and went inside. He felt the magic in this shop. It went into his veins, filling him up. He saw Ollivander standing in the corner, but he didn't acknowledged him. He just waited for him to get out, knowing that Ollivander liked to surprise his customers.

" Good afternoon, Mister Potter" he heard behind him. He turned around and said

"Good afternoon, sir. I would like to buy my first wand."

Ollivander looked at him strangely, until he walked to the wall full with boxes with wands. It went the same as the first time. The one after the other wand was wrong. He went to 50 wands, until he saw his wand. He took it from Ollivander, but it didn't feel great.

"It is better than the others, but I feel like there is something missing in it." Said Harry

"It is a partially match then, I think I need to change the wand to make it perfectly right before you, mister Potter. Please come over here with your wand please."

Harry walked to the table where Ollivander was, there were two boxes. In the first box he saw different kind of woods and in the other different kind of cores for in the wand.

Ollivander said "Hold your hand above the ingredients and stop when you feel a connection, you can have more than one wood and more than one core, holding your wand in your other hand. Begin."

Harry held his hand above the jars with the woods, first he didn't feel anything, but then he felt a connection, he took with his left hand the connection and put it on the table next to Ollivander.

"I can say that the wood in the wand you are already holding is a beautiful piece of holly, which present life and protection. The wood you just have chosen is a wood I never have used before, but I love a challenge. It is a piece of Monterillo. This wood is very special, it is neither defensive or offensive, being more in the middle of the two, able to cast both sides very easily. The wielder decides, it is a wood that can destroy us all or protect us all. Interesting choice, Mister Potter. Go pick your cores"

Harry walked to the next box and held his hand above the box, he felt 3 connections, he picked the first one and took out the box a jar with a string of a heart and a claw. Ollivander looked shocked at this. He said

"These are very powerful cores, they are for defensive spells or powerful hexes. Your wand will be very balanced between light and dark, between offensive and defensive. It can be both, you will decide. Your first pick is a heartstring of a dragon, a Hungarian Horntail, a very vice and protective dragon, it is for extraordinary hexes of defensive spells and your last pick is a claw of a griffin, the king of the beasts and birds, it is for powerful spells, charms or hexes. This will be a powerful wand."

He took the piece of wood and the cores and laid them with the wand on the table next together. He began chanting in Latin and the ingredients for the new wand began floating, the old wand staying in the middle. Harry saw how his wand was made. After a few minutes, Ollivander stopped chanting and picked the brand new wand up. He turned to Harry and gave the wand to Harry. Harry felt a powerful rush through him go, it was his wand, it was prefect, it was the wand with which he would defect Voldemort and save the world. He looked at his wand, it was 12 inches long and it was a nice brown color with a few lighter stripes in the wood.

"How much is it, sir?" asked Harry still looking at this wand.

"A custom made wand is always more expensive than a pre-made wand, this is 15 Galleons for the rare ingredients and the rare wood."

Harry said "How much for a wand holster?"

"5 Galleons"

Harry thought about 20 Galleons and they appeared in his money pouch. He took the money and gave the coins to Ollivander. He walked out the shop and changed his appearance in a teen with black hair with blue stripes in his hair and brown eyes. He saw a optician next to Knockturn Alley. He went inside and there rang a bell. Almost immediately came there a woman out the back.

"How can I help you?" asked she to Harry

"I would like to have some contacts, please, my glasses are bothering me too much."

She guided him to a chair and took her wand out.

"This will not hurt, but you have to sit still."

She began to chant a spell and waved her wand over his eyes. After a few minutes said she,

"You have some bad eyes, kid, but I love a challenge, I have the perfect lenses for you, do you like some upgrades to them?"

"What for upgrades have you?"

"We have upgrades so that you can see in the dark, you can change the color of your eyes and a function to see through invisibility cloaks or spells."

Harry took them all, except the one which allowed him to change his eye color, because he could do that with his metamorphmagus powers and 15 minutes he walked out the shop without his glasses. He had found out that the special lenses weren't lenses at all. It was a special liquid which was poured on his eyes. It hurt like hell and they were a lot more expensive than glasses, but on the bright side they never needed to be replaced and then he had always perfect sight, not having the weakness of being almost blind without glasses. He also found, his eyes shone more brightly when he didn't have his glasses on, bringing his mother appearance more out of his father's face. With the upgrades they had cost 235 Galleons, 15 Sickles and 7 Knuts.

He also walked in to a piercing and tattoo shop. He wanted a few piercings and a few tattoos. He walked to the woman behind the desk and said

"Hello, I would like to have some piercings in my ears and a few tattoos on my back."

"Oké, let's start with the piercings and then with the tattoos"

She guided him to a chair and asked where he wanted his piercings. He told her he wanted three earrings in his right ear and he wanted his right ear pierced, so that he could put there also a earring. After 10 minutes she was done.

"Which tattoos do you want and where?"

Harry pointed to his right shoulder and said "Here I want a werewolf, stag and dog with the text Mischief Managed. On my left shoulder I want a lily with the words, I love you. I want the werewolf brown, the dog black and the stag also brown, normal colors, the text I want red with a golden line, the lily I want white/yellow and the text blue with silver lining"

"So, you are precise"

Harry shrugged. After one and a half hour he was finally down. He walked out the shop and say a small jeweler next to the tattoo shop. He went inside and looked around. Then he something he just had to buy. It was a necklace with a black snake with two big emeralds as eyes. The necklace was not to feline, so he went to the counter and asked how much that necklace was. The girl behind the counter said that it was 50 Galleons. The necklace had some extra protections charms, so he brought it without a second thought.

He walked out the shop and walked right in Knockturn Alley, changing in a tall dark mysterious young man with a hood, covering most of his face to evade people in that Alley. He went to Borkes and Bolkin and brought the cursed necklace Draco used in their sixth year and all the books on dark magic and horcrux's. He thought it was best of those books were not for sale in that shop where people could buy them and try to experiment with them.

He then went to the apothecary to buy some of the darker ingredients to make some darker potions, he also went to the pet shop he saw.

He walked in and in the corner he saw what he wanted. A snake. He wanted a special snake and he thought he should be able to find her in here. He felt some connection and walked to the darkest corner in the shop. There in a glass cage was she. She was beautiful. She was black with emerald green eyes, which looked like his. He walked to her and saw a information sign

_Black Seth_

_This snake is family from the black mamba. It is a magical and very poisonous snake. The snake can change her length. She could from 50 cm to 5 meters. Mostly she is around th meters. One drop of poison can kill hundred people at once. The people often think the snake present death because of his eyes. The color is the same as the killing curse. People think it is a omen from death if the snake looks you in the eyes._

Harry looked around and saw nobody. He looked in the snake's eyes and hissed.

{_Hello, beautiful snake, how are you?}_

_{You are a speaker} _she hissed excited

_{Yes, Do you want to come home with me? I will take good care of you and you will never be hungry, if you promise not to bite people, only when I say so.}_

The snake was thinking about it and hissed then

_{Yes, do you want me as your familiar?}_

_{It would be my honor to be your familiar}_

_{Look in my eyes and relax}_

Harry did what she told him to do and felt a connection form between him and the snake.

He picked her up out the cage and walked to the desk and said

"How much for the snake, some snacks and a glass tank?"

The owner looked with shocked eyes to the boy, only 15, 16 years old, Harry having removed his hood to talk with the snake, holding one of the most deadliest snakes in the world in his hands like it is nothing. "It is 120 Galleons for everything"

Harry paid and walked out the shop with the snake around his right arm. He said

_{What is your name?}_

_{I don't have a name yet}_

Harry looked at the snake and said_ {Shadow, do you like it?}_

The snake nodded and fell asleep on Harry's arm.

Harry went back to Madam Malkin's Robes for All Occasions to pick up his wardrobe and walked to the Leaky Cauldron. He walked to the bartender and asked for a room for the night. The bartender took him upstairs and give him his key. He walked to the bed, put the black pajama on, put his stuff in the trunk and opened the window to let Hedwig inside of the room. He introduced his new pets to each other and told they were going to be friends. Shadow went to lay on Harry's stomach, after he had lay down and Hedwig was sleeping on the corner of Harry's headboard, closely by his head. Harry wished both of them a goodnight and after a hiss from Shadow and a hoot of Hedwig wishing him the same, he fell asleep the moment his head hit the pillow.

**An That was the chapter. I hope you have enjoyed it. Please sent me some reviews telling me what you thought about the changes in the story and if you thought that the chapter was now easier to read, without the interruptions I had in the first version. I hope that everyone has a nice Sunday and I hope to see you next time. Yesterday was it here in the Netherlands the first Kingsday, there were almost everywhere a lot of parties with music and alcohol, this is part of the reason this chapter is so late this Sunday, I had a little bit of a hangover. Yeah Party!**

**Greetings from MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	6. Chapter 5: London and a new home

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'Talk talk'= thoughts

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any characters in its universe. **

**Hello everyone, I am back with another chapter of the Chance to Change everything back. I am sorry that this update is so late, real life was really trying my patience. School was busy, home was busy and I hadn't much time to write. Also my laptop broke down, making me lose some chapters of the story, including this one and the few after this, luckily I had copies of the story, still on this site so that I could write that down. This chapter has a lot of changes in it, I have made the chapter a lot longer, putting more details in the story. Hope you will enjoy it and let me know what you think about it. And once again I am really sorry. **

**Enough rambling, here is the chapter**

Chapter 6 : London and a new home

The next morning Harry stood around half 8 up. Before he went downstairs, he changed his appearance back to the boy who had rented the room, he had changed back to his original form when he had gone to bed, so he had light brown hair with brilliant blue eyes. After he had came downstairs, he ate a quick breakfast Tom had made for him. It was a small bowl of porridge with some strawberries and a few pieces of toast with some warm tea. After his breakfast, he went back to his room and went to gather his stuff. He wanted to go to Muggle London to buy the rest of his wardrobe and he wanted to get some stuff for his study and his working out room. He had heard in the explanation his mother had given about the trunk that she had found an old spell which allowed electronics to work around magic. Because of the enormous power needed for the spell, his mother had only put the spell on the study, so that he could have some electronics he wanted to buy in there. It would be perfect for his little projects.

He had spoken with Ron and Hermione and he had told them what he had discovered at Gringotts and what he had been doing in Diagon Alley, also telling them his plans for shopping in Muggle London. Both of his friends were shocked when he told them he was the heir of Hogwarts, but they promised they would keep their questions to themselves until they met personally. Harry also suggested that Ron and Hermione began training their bodies again. He had found something that most wizards and witches didn't even realize. If your body and mind were in a good condition, your magical core was also bigger and you could use more magic before you had magical exhaustion. It was very logical, but like Hermione had said in their first year, most wizards and witches weren't very logical.

They decided to try to improve their condition to get into shape for the new school year. Their souls may have been returned, but all the muscles they had build up over the years had disappeared, because they had returned to their younger bodies, but the knowledge was there, so it would hopefully take less time to get into shape this time. Since both Hermione and Ron hadn't been so keen on sport before, they needed a reason to sport, not making the adults suspicious of their new behavior. Hermione was easy, she would tell her parents that she had read in her books that for a good magic balance a healthy body was necessary. Her parents were muggles and would probably believe the white lie. Ron was going to be more difficult, but in the end Ron came with a perfect solution. He would tell them that he wanted to learn some muggle martial arts, but for that he needed to be in shape. It would probably be no problem for Arthur, he absolutely loved everything that had something to do with Muggles and Ron figured his mother also wouldn't have a too big problem with it. She would love it if he would be more healthy.

They also would begin with the build of their Occulemency shields. They had all learned the art in the war and the knowledge of the steps were all there, so it would be easy to get their shields back to the condition they were before, maybe they would also be slightly stronger if they continued to work on them. It would be bad if somebody would read their mind and learn things they shouldn't know now, for example that they weren't from this timeline. Even Harry had learned a sort of form of Occulemency, but his was a very old form of it. He just used his raw magic to keep his mind safe from attacks. Now he knew what the problem had been all those years again and now that the block was gone, he was going to learn the real thing and get even better shields than he had in the war.

After that conversation it was 10 o clock and he decided to get going. He put a notice-me-not spell on Hedwig and Shadow, not wanting to scare the muggles when they saw an owl and a poisonous snake on him. Hedwig went to sit on his right shoulder, but Harry told her when they were outside she was also allowed to fly above them, if she kept around him and watched out for other birds. Shadow went around his right arm, her head laying comforting on his shoulder blade, her tongue tickling him slightly, after promising not to bite anyone if they were getting too close for her taste.

After he had shrank his trunk and he had put it in the bag he had taken with him when he had left the Dursleys, he went downstairs. He paid for breakfast and for the use of the room and said goodbye to Tom, the bartender. He received a thank you from him and a goodbye and after that, Tom went back to his work, never knowing who that little boy was, exactly like Harry wanted it.

He walked out of the old bar, the Leaky Cauldron straight in Muggle London. He followed to little signs to get to the heart of London where the shops were, his credit card he had been given from the Goblins burning in his pocket, not able to wait until he could spent some serious money.

He walked around for a little thirty minutes, before he came across a sports shop. He walked inside and walked to the weights and equipment section. He bought some weights and some small equipment, after convincing the shop clerk he had a truck waiting outside for all the stuff, casting a notice-me-not-spell on the equipment and on himself, quickly putting all the equipment in his working out room in the trunk. He also brought some training pants in the color blue and black and added to that some tank tops in the colors red, black and grey and some sneakers. For the small price of 500 pounds he had bought everything and the clerk was no the wiser where all the stuff had disappeared to.

His next shop was the electronic shop. He truly wanted a laptop to work on and a radio or something in his study. He walked around in the shop and after a few minutes he was asked by a young man if he needed help with something. He said he wanted to buy a laptop and a stereo with some accesoires and he was being giving a very long explanation over each piece of equipment they had into the store. In the end Harry chose two laptops, one black and one darkish grey, which had only came out a few weeks ago, the newest of newest and he had also chosen a screen protector with a picture of two grey dragons on it, making the laptops his own. He also chose two small grey stereo, where he could put in cassette tapes, but also CD's. He bought some CD's which the store had, but they didn't have much choice, so Harry decided he needed to get to a music store later. He also brought two head phones which were black with red flames on it. He paid for all the stuff and when nobody was looking he shrank everything and he put it in his trunk.

The next shop was the music store, where he brought several Rock CD's, from bands he had liked in his past.

His last stop was a clothing shop. He seriously needed some more t-shirts and jeans. He liked darker colors, he had been told by several women in his small circle of true friends that the darker colors went perfect by his complexion and gave him a sexy appearance, not he would care for that, but he knew also that the darker colors stood him better than the neon colors some people worn. He really didn't need to get even more attention.

He selected 10 more t-shirts with some popular rock bands, snakes and dragons on them and 5 more black jeans with cuts in them and chains on them. He also brought some black hoodies, 3 jackets, 4 sweaters, one long winter coat and 2 summer coats. He also brought some extra underwear and socks to make sure he would have enough of everything. He wanted a what rougher look, a bad boy look. He paid for his new clothes and he went outside with several bags full. He quickly went to a small alley and after checking every direction, he took out his trunk and put in all his new stuff.

He took a second to think if he wanted to eat lunch here in London, or go to Potter Manor, where he had decided to live until it was time to go to Hogwarts. He thought there would probably be a tour and after everything that he would probably eat late, thus he decided to eat a quick lunch here in Muggle London. He walked back to the street where he had seen most of the restaurants and chose a simple one. He had always wanted to try something, which he was never allowed at the Dursleys and on Hogwarts and in the war he never had eaten it. He went to a pancake restaurant and ordered a big pancakes with bananas and strawberries. He also ordered a big glass Coca Cola and after eating his full, he quickly paid for the delicious meal and he went outside. He spoke quickly with Hedwig and Shadow that they were going to travel to their new home, but it might upset them a little bit. His two pets nodded their head to show they had understand and with that Harry disappeared into the shadows of an abandoned shop and said "Potter Manor" touching his ring and he felt the familiar feeling of a portkey.

He landed on his feet in a hall. It was enormous. The next thing he knew was that he was on the ground with at least 10 house elves on him. They were all crying. After 10 minutes they calmed down enough to allow Harry to get on his feet. The biggest elf stood before Harry and said in his squeaky voice "Master Potter ,I is Tibby. I is head House elf from the Potter manor. We is very happy our master is finally here." At this she began crying again.

Harry knelt down so his face was on the same level as Tibby. " I am also very happy to be home, but I am not Master Potter, My name is Harry Potter, son of James and Lily" and he hugged the surprised elf. He walked to every elf and gave them all a hug and said "I would be honored if you continue working for the Potter Family, if not I will help you find a new family. I am all alone, so there won't be very much work to do in this house. I don't want to keep you here, if you don't like it or if you are going to be bored."

All 10 elves shook with their heads and shouted with their squeaky voice "No, we will serve the Potter Family and you Master Harry."

"Oké, could you tell me all your names, so I will know what to call you."

The 10 elves quickly stood in a line. Tibby stood first, then the second came forward and said

"I is Dabby. "I is cook "

"Happy" said the third elf "I is in charge of the Greenhouses"

"Plinky" said the fourth elf. " I is in charge of the potions lab"

"Tinky" said the fifth elf " I is the guest elf, I will serve your guests"

"Binky" said the sixth elf "I is cleaner"

"Bibby" said the seventh elf "I is in charge of the outside garden and the Quidditch pitch"

"Dibby" said the eighth elf "I is in charge of the Owlery"

"Libby" said the ninth elf "I is babysitter or help you with your familiar and pets."

"Reddy" said the tenth and last elf. "I is new and I can't do very much, but I is messenger." Said he a bit silently.

Harry knelt down by Reddy and said "Would you like to be my personal elf?"

Reddy looked up with wide, red, teary eyes and he nodded.

"Oké, Would you all show me around?"

The elves nodded and gave him a tour of the house. In the basement there was a potions lab where Snape would be jealous of. There were five working bench's with on each a different kind of cauldron and on each working bench stood all different size cauldron and he had seen he had another collection of new cauldrons standing in a cupboard. He put there his own cauldron set by, except for a few which he would put in the potions lab in his trunk. He decided to keep the trunk of potions ingredients he had from the Slytherin vault in his trunk, he wanted to know which ingredients there were in the trunk and which potions he could make from the receipt book also from Salazar Slytherin. He remembered he needed to see a list from potions ingredients this lab had and he filed it away to ask later to Plinky.

On the floor where he started was the ballroom, the kitchen, the elves rooms, the Owlery, the 2 dining rooms, an formal and informal dining room and rooms to meet his guests. He saw the elves room where spacey enough, he really wouldn't have liked it if they had to live in small places, like the cupboard he had be forced to live in. The ballroom was enormous, almost as big as the Great Hall in Hogwarts, the kitchen was in tints of dark red/brown with silver and gold in the closets and cupboards. The Owlery had no owls, his house elves telling him that it had been the wish of their last master to set the owls free if the house had become empty after their deaths. If he wanted he could buy new owls to fill the Owlery again, but he decided to wait for new. He was all alone and for now Hedwig was the best he could have. He knew he needed different owls to get mail for all his business for the different houses, but he decided to wait until he had read everything and knew everything he needed to know.

The formal dining room was almost as big as the ballroom and Harry knew he wanted to spend here as less time he could, he didn't like the cold feeling he got from the room, his elves explaining this room was only if the master had diners with important clients or customers.

The informal dining room was much more to his liking. It was very different from the other room he had just been in. Most of the furniture was a warm brown color, with the table in the middle of the room with a fire heath burning warming next to it. On the table there was place for fourteen people, but he was told the table could be expanded if that needed. The other rooms were just rooms where he could sign contracts with unfamiliar clients and rooms where the Floo's where he could welcome his guests.

On the first floor there was his study and his library. In his study there was in the middle of the room a beautiful desk which was made of bloodwood, a beautiful deep red color. Behind it was a comfy black chair. He put his grey laptop on the desk and looked around for a moment. Behind the desk where several shelves on which were several books. Across of the desk was a nice fire heath made of the some bloodwood the desk had. In the farthest corner of the study was a door, which he found out lead to the library and in the other corner was a small table with a couple of comfortable chairs where he could also let people sit to talk about business.

His library was big, not so big as the Hogwarts library but it was still beautiful. All the shelves were from African Rosewood, which was beautiful because of the red-brown color with some red and purple veining. Not all the shelves had been filled with books, but he knew he would search for books which he could make his library grow. For now he left his books in his trunk, promising to himself to sort them out and decided later what he should do with them.

On the second floor, there were the quest rooms with each their own bathroom. Most of the rooms were decorated with deep red bloodwood furniture and red and gold walls and sheets, making it very clear that the Potters were a fan from Gryffindors. But there were also some rooms whom were more neutral in color, with white or grayish walls, but there also some rooms each favored more a Slytherin, Hufflepuff or Ravenclaw side with green, light yellow or blue walls.

On the same floor was the master suite, which was where he would be sleeping. He had an enormous bedroom with in one corner his own desk so that he could do easily his homework and everything. He had also a hidden compartment after a painting of several different species working in harmony with each other, which he discovered was a private library. In there were also several books about different kind of species. It would be an interesting read that was for sure. He had also his own bathroom connected to his bedroom. In his bedroom, besides his desk was his king size four poster bed with blue sheets. Next to his bed stood on other side a small table where he could put his alarm clock and other small stuff. In the other corner left of the door which lead to the hallway, was another door, which lead to Harry's greatest amazement to a walking in closet, in which were several formal dress robes and another formal robes in different kind of colors. He put in that his bought dress robes and with the help of Blinky he got all the clothing he had bought into his closet. After that he walked to his bathroom. In that was a big bubble bath, a shower, a toilet in an apart cabin and two washing tables. Everything was in white, with golden decorations. The tiles were white with darkish gray and it all matched perfectly.

On the last floor he found out there was an observatory where he could watch the stars perfectly. He had always loved the stars. When he had still lived by the Dursleys he often hadn't been able to see the stars, so when he came to Hogwarts and after he had his first Astronomy lesson, he immediately fell in love with the stars. When they were in war, he had sometimes just stared at night to the stars, calming down from their smoothing appearance. He knew he would be here a lot.

Outside were several greenhouses, a lake and a Quidditch pitch. All was perfectly in working condition, the house elves had kept everything perfect. Next to the Quidditch pitch was a small shed, where were several brooms in them. They were older models, but he figured out he could always buy another model if he wanted it. He knew a lot of plants, but he would trust Happy to keep track of everything in the greenhouses. He had also told the house elf that if he had needed help, he needed only to ask and Harry would arrange for some help. This only pleased the elf, after Harry had said that he only wanted to make sure that one of them had become overworked and maybe ill and he also said that was for all the house elves. If they needed help, they only needed ask for it.

After the tour he took Shadow and Hedwig to the master suite. He took his stuff and put it in this bedroom. In his bedroom the house elves had placed a perch from bloodwood for Hedwig and a glass tank for Shadow. Hedwig flew to the perch almost immediately after she had nipped Harry's ear affectionately and she continued with the cleaning of her feathers which she had been interrupted in when Harry had took her with him on the tour of the house where they would be staying. Harry also put Shadow in her new home and asked if it was acceptable. She said it was and put her body on the warming stone, soaking up the warmth in her scales.

He told the house elves he wanted to put the rest of his stuff in their right places and told that they could go back to that they were doing before he had arrived. He also said he wanted to diner in his room around a hour of six to Dabby. He didn't want a too big meal, just some vegetables with some meat and potatoes. Dabby nodded and disappeared with the other elves, leaving Harry alone in his new room.

He expanded his trunk, after he removed it out of the bag again. He had already placed some stuff in their right place after he had visited the right room, but there were still what stuff over. He put all his school stuff, his books, writing equipment on his desk. He put the books he had taken out of the founders vaults in his own library. He put the glass figurines of the Marauders and his mother on his nightstand. He wanted the Marauders personal journals on the shelves above his desk. He also away all his jewelry in a special case in his walk in closet. After he had removed everything he needed to remove. He opened the trunk to its third compartment and walked with the stairs in his trunk. He found out he was in his living room. There was a comfortable couch with a table and some chairs, where he could hide out if he wanted to. On the other side were also several bookcases and shelves where he could put the books he needed. Next to right was a door which lead to the kitchen which was completely equipped with everything, with the fridge completely full. He knew if he was working out in here, he would never go hungry. The next room he went through was the potions lab, he put the trunk with potions ingredients in an unused corner where he could see it all the time and where he could not damage it. He saw the potions lab was in a great condition and he put his cauldron and the extra sets of knives and scales also here, knowing he wouldn't start with potions making after he had investigated everything in here and in the potions lab in the basement. The last room was a working out room. He put all his equipment in that room and also saw a small cabinet where he could put his clothing and saw that in the corner of the room was also a shower where he could shower after he had been working out. It was perfect.

He also discovered another special ability of the trunk. The trunk had a time spell. Every seven hours in the outside world would be one week in the trunk. The spell would only work for that time. The time spell wouldn't work for less or more. If he wanted more hours, he would have to come out again and re-enter the trunk activating the spell again. He knew that would come in handy.

He went out of the trunk and saw that his dinner had appeared on a tray which was standing on his bed. It was a perfect meal. After it was done, Harry thanked all the house elves for their efforts all those years and Dabby for the meal.

The last hours before he went to bed, he spent talking with Ron and Hermione saying he was completely safe and how the Manor looked like. Hermione and Ron were happy for Harry, he deserved this and so much more. They both found it annoying it would be so long before they could see each other, but Harry promised that they would make it up on Hogwarts, also saying he would talk to them every day. With that promise made, he went to spent some time with Hedwig and Shadow, getting to know them better and after that Harry was having problems staying awake and so when his house elves went to check on their young master, they saw he had finally asleep with his owl standing protective over him by the headboard and his snake laying on his stomach, her head raised to try to look for danger, in striking position to strike down everyone who tried to hurt her beloved master. Tibby changed his clothes in pajamas and then put her young master under the covers, glad there was finally life back in the big Manor.

The next morning he spent some time after his breakfast thinking about what he should learn in the time. He had less than two months time to get ready for the school year and he wanted to be prepared. He decided to use the trunk everyday for the seven hours, eating breakfast in Potter Manor, after that he would go into the trunk, eat the rest of his meals for a week there and after seven hours had passed he would eat diner in Potter Manor again.

He called all the house elves to him and explained to them what his plans were and were he came from. All his house elves told him that they wouldn't betray his trust and would help him. He decided to learn one subject in a week, which was in the trunk almost two months. He decided to begin with Potions, he wanted to restart with everything, learning everything from the basis. After that he would spend a week on Transfiguration, a week on Charms, a week on Herbology and one week on Occulemency and Legillemency. The last three weeks he would spend on translating the Slytherin's potions books and trying to make some of the potions, reading the founders books and learning to make some weapons for his own and some dueling. He also would start with reading up on his powers he had and tried to practice with them. He also wanted to learn some basics healing spells and potions, so that he never would be in pain again. He had been used all his life, to the pain, but he would like to have a life without any pain, that was a big wish.

With that game plan in his head, he told Ron and Hermione that he would spend his time training himself and that he would see them on the Hogwarts express as a completely different person.

He also told this plan to the house elves and there were some things he wanted to know before he went into the trunk. He wanted to know which potions ingredients were kept in the potions lab and Plinky disappeared with Reddy to help to the Potions lab and make a list with everything in alphabetical order. He told the same to Happy, who went to make a list of all the plants there were in the greenhouses and the garden with the help of Bibby.

After two hours the house elves had returned and he had both lists in his trunk. He thanked his house elves and after that he walked into the trunk, activating the trunk, disappearing for the next seven hours, which was for him one week inside the trunk. He started with putting all the potions ingredients, from which he had made a list in the two hours his elves had been busy, in the right order in the cabinets. He had placed his own potions books on the shelves above the potions ingredients, so that he could check the receipt and the ingredients.

The first two weeks he spent only reading up on the ingredients and how they would react to each other. Because of the gift he had received of Fate, he remembered everything from his past and he was able to check everything he was reading. Most of the potions information in the books were already in his mind, but he read some basics potions texts to give him more information about the cutting techniques, brewing skills, learning which kind of magic could help a potion and just basic information about how different kind of ingredients interacted with each other and what different kinds of ingredients did to a potion. The last five weeks he spent practicing his potions skills. He started the third week small with potions from year 1, 2 and 3. The fourth week he went ahead with potions out of year 4 and 5. The fifth week he spent on year 6 and 7 and the last two weeks he spend some of his own potions. He also started the Wolfsbane, which was good for Remus, but needed a long time to shimmer and had very difficult steps. He also brewed some simple healing potions, which helped him some with the pain he had still from his injuries. After he had spent one week on the outside world on Potions, he went on to the next subjects. After each week in the trunk had ended and the trunk had opened he was greeted by his house elves and after he had been served dinner, he spend the nights speaking with Ron and Hermione before going to bed, the next morning eating breakfast before going back to the trunk.

The next few weeks went pretty much the same as the first potions week. For Transfiguration he spent the first week reading the theory of year 1 and year 2 and practicing the spells. The second week he spent with year 3 and 4. The third week with year 5, the fourth with 6 and the fifth week with 7. The last two weeks he spent some time reading in Gryffindor's Transfiguration books and he practiced his animagus and metamorphmagus powers.

For Charms he spent the first five weeks on the school curriculum of all the seven years of Hogwarts. He read the theory again and read extra books to understand the charms better and went to practice the charms themselves. The last two weeks he entertained himself with Ravenclaw's books about Charms and he tried several of them out. Some were different kind of the same nowadays charms, but some had been lost over the last decades. He also found a spell which had been made by Rowena Ravenclaw herself which was a shield who was said to block everything, even the Unforgivables, only the spell wasn't finished yet. He would need to break down the spell and learn how the spells were being absorbed into the shield and make it stronger. He had found out that every spell that was being absorbed by the shield, changed into energy and made the shield even stronger, instead of weaker. He knew that was a nice project with which Hermione could help.

For Herbology, he also spent the first five weeks working on the school curriculum, but it was only the theory he could practice. He spent those five weeks also reading on Helga Hufflepuff books on Herbology, learning a lot more than he had ever learned about the subject. He spent the last two days in the outside world, not in his trunk, in the greenhouses, where he would take care of several plants with the help of Happy, who kept a close eye on his young master to see if he was doing it right and if he didn't get hurt.

The next few weeks in the trunk were spent on Occlumency and Legillemency. The first three weeks he spent reading every book he had found about the subjects and in the fourth week he started practicing. He had already some shields in place, but those were from his kid body, the shields he once had made were better than most wizards, but he was not a master in it, now knowing it was because of his own magic which had blocked his talent. This time he wanted better shields, especially if he didn't want Albus and Severus looking around in his mind, learning things they shouldn't know.

He tried several techniques and tried to found the one who was perfect for him. He was a very emotional human being, he had also been so he decided to use that for his defense. His most secret memories were in a castle, similar to Hogwarts, organized in their sections, next to the sections where he had all his learning experiences. Because of the changes Fate had made to his mind, this was going to be a lot easier than he had expected. The only thing left to do was building his defense systems. He decided to put down a trail of memories of unimportant things, like what he had eaten for breakfast and waking up, such memories, to let people think he didn't have strong shields. After the intruder had breached that line, he would activate his next line of defense, nine animals combined with a lighting storm. The animals were to represent his family. He had the four founder animals, a lion with a fur which looked like gold, a basilisk similar to the one he had killed in his second year, a black badger like he had seen in the zoo and a brown eagle with claws who shone like bronze in the sunlight. He had also represent in his mind the house of Black and Potter with a grim and a griffin. The grim was also at the same time a representation of his godfather and for that reason he also had a stag, a doe and a werewolf in there to represent his parents and his uncle. The lightning storm he found ironic. He had finished just on time and after the week had passed in the real time, his defenses were complete.

After that he spend some time to celebrate his birthday which he had completely forgotten when he had been in the trunk. His friends had wished him a happy birthday and said they would give him a present after they had met on the Hogwarts express. He had gotten some photo's from the other masters of the Potter Manor, like his grandparents and even a few from his father and his mother, from his house elves and he had been so happy that he had hugged every house elf. The only bad news he had received was that the goblins were having some problems with freeing his godfather, the ministry wasn't very good to listening to the goblins, Harry decided that he would try to talk with Albus Dumbledore after he had gone to Hogwarts, maybe he was able to do some more. Their combined efforts had to do something, right?

The last few weeks of the summer vacation were spent translating the Slytherin's potions receipts, that was also how he found the wolfscure potion, which was a legend of being the only potion that was able to cure werewolves, but the potion was very complicated and Harry decided that he would give it to Severus Snape after they had made a connection to brew for Remus, he really didn't wanted to ruin it and it had very expensive and rare ingredients, which would probably take some time to collect anyway.

Another things he did were reading the founders journals, founding out some interesting things. He also read Gryffindor's guide book of making weapons, such as daggers and swords and he decided to try it. His house elves bought all the materials he needed to start and he disappeared into the trunk for one week straight, after leaving once the seven hours were over, spending one minute outside and then going straight back. After that week he had completed his three projects. For himself he had made a sword similar to Godric Gryffindor's sword, only he had put on emeralds in the place of rubies, giving it a more deadly look. For Ron he had made the same sword, only with rubies, making it almost similar to Gryffindor's sword with some small details different. He also made two daggers with sapphires for Hermione and he had made sheathes for all the weapon. He placed his sword on his hip, practicing with the movements and brewing a potion from Slytherin which would give the drinker the knowledge he needed to swing the weapon without hurting himself or others.

He continued this way, until the day before he went to Hogwarts, which was celebrated with a big diner. He would miss his house elves when he went to Hogwarts, but he told each of them they were allowed to visit him in Hogwarts if they weren't seen by anyone. He didn't think private house elves were allowed in Hogwarts. He went happily to bed, glad he would see his home again tomorrow and his two best friends. Let the school year begin.

**An**

**Hello everyone, This is the end of another chapter. I hope you have enjoyed it. Like I said at the beginning a lot of changes in this chapter. It has become one of the longest chapters of the rewritten version, maybe even the longest. Please send me some more reviews, I love reading them.**

**I hope that everyone has a great day and I will see you next week.**

**Greetings MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	7. Chapter 6 Hogwarts express

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'Talk talk'= thoughts

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any of the characters out of this universe. All belong to JK Rowling.**

**Hello everyone, I hope you have all a great Sunday. This chapter hasn't got much changes, but there are some important ones. I will explain what more of what happened with the powers and the mysterious words of Lady Time. I hope this will provide a better explanation than just throwing this in the story, like I did last time. **

**Enough rambling, Here is the next chapter, see you at the end.**

Chapter 7: Hogwarts Express

Harry woke up around six o clock and he knew he couldn't be in bed any longer. First he went to Hedwig, waking her up in the process. He had completed the familiar bond with her early in the summer and now he had two familiars. One which would be seen a lot and one who would be hidden in the shadows, just like her name.

He hooted to her and asked

~Hey beauty, are you excited to go to Hogwarts today?~

~Yes Harry, I have heard a lot about it and I would love to see it for real.~

~It is amazing, you will see, what do you want? Fly to Hogwarts by yourself, or sit in the cage and ride the train with me?~

~I think I will fly~

~Okay, before you go, eat something. It is a long journey~

Hedwig nodded and after she nipped Harry's ear affectionately, she went off through the open window, hunting for a moment before making the long fight to Hogwarts in Scotland.

Then he went to wake up his second familiar, which had proven not to be a morning snake. After several tries, she woke up and hissed annoyed

_{ Why are you waking me up on his ungodly hour?} _

_{ We are going to Hogwarts today, are you excited?}_

_{Yes, I want to see the castle and hunt in the forest.} _hissed Shadow, now completely awake.

_{ But remember, you are not allowed there. So you are staying in my trunk in your glass tank and I have put a spell on the trunk, so you have get out and in the trunk very easily, so you can hunt in the evening. Remember no one is allowed to see you, only when I am in danger, you can help me, oké.} _

_{ Yes,yes. I get it.}_

_{ Please Shadow, listen to me. I don't want to lose you, because we are not careful enough.}_

_{ Oké, master. I will listen to what you said.}_

_{ Good girl. Go to your glass tank and you will put you in my trunk, oké} _

And Shadow slipped from Harry's shoulder to his tank, also putting in the tank some dead mice she could eat for the time being.

Harry began packing for school. He put all his clothes and school books in the first compartment. All founder books in the second compartment, together with the Marauders and his mother's journals and the glass figurines from the Marauders which he couldn't leave behind. He had put the potions lab in his trunk completely full with various rare ingredients from the trunk and from the Potter lab. He had also some ingredients from his various animals forms. He had the venom and skin from his basilisk form, several phoenix feathers, hippogriff and griffin feathers, lion's hair and thestral's hair. He could use them for the wolfscure potion and maybe for some other difficult potions. In here he also put the potions which would made wielding the sword and daggers for Ron and Hermione easier and his most important potion and spell which he had found in his mother's journal. She had been trying to make a potion or spell to remove the dark mark. She didn't have the time to finish it, but Harry did and that was what he did. He had finished it. He had found the way to remove the dark mark from Severus Snape's arm. Now he only needed a way to convince Severus to take the potion to remove it. He wanted to help Severus, because he died for the greater good and this time he would not die. He thought about his potions master.

After the battle of Hogwarts Severus had been taken by Voldemort and Voldemort wasn't very pleased with his Potions Master after he had betrayed him to join the Light and finding out he had belonged to the Light all this time. He had sent Harry a vision which showed Severus's torture and he couldn't do one thing to stop it. After a couple of hours of torture Voldemort dropped Severus outside Hogwarts, trying to set a trap to catch Harry. Harry had been able to escape the trap and save Severus from Hogwarts but when he came back to the resistance Headquarters to try to save the man, it had been already too late. Even the combined strength of Madam Pomfrey and Harry hadn't been enough to save the man.

Severus shook his head when it was time and said with his hoarse voice from the screaming he had done the last hours

"Iiit…s too l…ate, P-P-Pot—ter, I .. am ..die dying"

He looked Harry in the eyes and said

"You ha.. have your mo.. moth.. mothers e.. ey.. eyes" and after that the light went out in Severus Snape's eyes. He died in Harry's arms.

But this time he would not die. This time he would save him, before that day. This time Voldemort would not be alive to hurt Severus, one of his godfathers. He always wondered why he had sort of a connection with the old grumpy Potions Master, now he had finally his answer. His magic had probably recognized the Potions Master as one of the people who could take care of him and had formed some sort of connection to get provided for. It was just his luck that it really didn't work out last time, but this time it would be different.

He saw he had everything packed in his trunk. It was now nine a.m. Over a couple of hours he would leave for Hogwarts and finally see the castle, his first home again.

He thought about Hermione and Ron and they responded almost immediately

_Hey mate, how have you been? We didn't hear something in a while now, right Hermione_

_Yeah, Ron. We were getting worried, Harry._

_I am alright, guys. I was just busy training and just now I finished packing for Hogwarts._

_Cool. We are seeing together over a few hours. I cannot wait. _Thought Ron

_Yes, finally. _ Responded Hermione

_So, about the meeting soon. I will go to the platform and through the barricade to go to the train. I will make sure to get a compartment alone and ward the place, so only you two can come in. There we can discuss our plan to convince the hat to place us in Slytherin._

_Oké, _ he heard Ron and Hermione thinking

_Well, I am see you soon, sorry, but I have to see goodbye to the house elves._

"_oké, Harry. Give them love from me_

_See you in the train, mate._

And he closed the connection.

He walked to his bed and went to put on the clothes he had picked out for today. He was wearing a green t-shirt with a black snake on it, he had a black torn by his knees jeans on and his black sneakers. He wore the necklace which he had bought in Diagon Alley and he had pierced his right ear and had placed there one earring from the Gryffindor vault and the other earring was from the Slytherin vault.

He looked in the mirror to himself and saw that he was totally different from the shy boy he had been when he first was this age. He had more muscles and wasn't as malnourished as before, with all the meals he had received from the house elves. He was also taller, making him no longer the shortest of the year, hopefully. He had used his metamorphmagus powers to make his hair longer, he had found out that when his hair was longer it was much more manageable than when it was shorter, and he had made it pitch black with red stripes in his hair, giving him a more comfortable and sure attitude. He would not fail this time

He walked downstairs to eat an English breakfast and after he was done, he saw it was 10 am , so it was time to say goodbye and leave the place which he had spent the last few months. He gave each of his house elves a hug and told Reddy to go to Hogwarts and to go to the kitchen. The elves there would help him. With a pop Reddy disappeared.

Harry walked out the door and after a mile he was finally out the wards of his house and he transported to King Cross Station. He landed in some small alley. He walked to the pillar which said platform 9 and platform 10. He breathed deep in and walked to the pillar. He closed his eyes and when he opened them, he saw the Hogwarts express. He was happy. He would really see the castle again, his home. He quickly went abroad and found a empty compartment. He warded the door and waited on Hermione. Around 10:30 he felt that Hermione was searching for him and he told her where to found him.

He could not wait to see her reaction to his new and improved look.

Hermione's POV

Hermione was excited. Today was the day she would finally meet Ron and Harry in person again. It had been some tough months without them, in the past and especially in the war they had been inseparable. They just were always together. This summer vacation was a big change for her, her parents had been surprised when she had said she wanted to go to a gym, working on her figure. She had told them the white lie she had come up with Harry and Ron and her parents encouraged her after that.

She had now a much better condition than when she was first in her first year. She had lost most of her baby fat and she had also used some techniques she had found out in the future/past to keep her hair manageable, it looked now much and much better. She had chosen for a skirt with a green sweater, something she would probably never have worn before, but her parents were glad she was coming out of her shell a little bit.

That day she checked if she really had everything and then she went to eat breakfast, before going with her parents to the station. She and her parents walked through the barrier and she saw the Hogwarts Express in all his glory, it was truly happening, she was going back. She said goodbye to her parents, promising that she would do her utmost best on school and that she would write often.

Her parents waved her goodbye, after her father had helped her with her trunk, getting it on the train and she waved them also goodbye, until her parents had disappeared back to the Muggle world.

She send a thought through their connection to ask where Harry was and he replied very quickly where she could found him.

When she opened the door, she was surprised. This boy looked nothing like the Harry she knew. Her Harry was a little scared boy when he came to school. This Harry was a confident boy with a sniff of leadership around him. She just stared at him. He stared back at her and said with a sigh

"It is really different, than the first time we met."

Hermione only nodded her head. She was too shocked to do anything else. She looked like she wanted to say something, but then they felt Ron searching for them and told him which compartment they were. The door opened for the second time and like the first visitor the second was shocked.

Ron POV

Today would be the day he would see his mate and his girlfriend again. He had truly missed both of them. The first day back he had to get used to all the daily noises the Burrow produced. He really had to control himself not to hug everyone, the last time he had seen most of them was when it had been the battle of Hogwarts and he had lost most of them in that battle.

He could see the first day that his parents and his siblings gave him some strange looks, but that quickly stopped when he was getting back in the pattern of everyday life just normal carefree life in the Burrow.

When he had heard the conversation with Harry about working out, he agreed immediately, he had thought about ways to work out, trying not to make his family suspicious, so he had gone to his father and said about learning Muggle martial arts, his father loved everything Muggle, so he immediately agreed with his plan. His mother tried to talk him out of it, not wanting him to get hurt, but after she saw he really wanted to do this, she ultimately agreed, but she never let him out of her sights when he was training, watching out for him.

He had been working out the last few weeks and you really could see the difference between the old eleven year old him and this new look. His baby fat was mostly gone and he had now a nice muscled body, not something that was something very fancy, but he really had a better condition than before. He wasn't even near the level where he was in the past, but he had been also older back then.

That morning he would go back to Hogwarts he quickly dressed the clothes he had picked out the day before and quickly went downstairs, seeing only his mother there making breakfast. She was surprised seeing him up so early, but accepted it when he had said he was just so excited to go to Hogwarts.

She called his siblings and he started at his breakfast, after all his siblings had eaten breakfast, they went to check their trunks for a last time and then finally 10:40 they could leave to the station.

After walking as last through the barrier, he quickly said goodbye to his parents, giving them tight hugs, not knowing what they would do the next time they would meet him. His whole family had been in Gryffindor, some had gone to Hufflepuff or Ravenclaw, but never there had been a Weasley in Slytherin, he wondered what they would think of him the next time he would meet them, but he shook off those feelings and went in search for his friends.

He searched for them and then he had found them with some help of their connection, after he had opened the door, he had been shocked, his best friends had changed that much, especially Harry, but he should have know those Muggles hadn't been good for his friend. If this was the result of good meals, then he really wanted to kill those muggles.

Normal POV

Harry sighed and told them everything what happened with his training and what he had brought in the Diagon Alley and in the muggle world. He showed them his tattoo's. He said

"I have two tattoo's."

He turned around and showed them his back and said

"The first is a lily for my mother with the words 'I Love You' and the second is the marauders in their animal forms without Peter and the words Mischief Managed for my father, godfather and honorary uncle."

He asked what they had done for getting their strength back. Hermione and Ron had been running laps. Hermione had been going to the sports school with her parents sometimes and Ron had been training moves which could be used for martial arts. Harry could see the differences until the first time he met them and now.

Ron was broader with much more muscles than before. Of course he wasn't super muscled but it was better than the first meeting. He could always continue the training when they were on Hogwarts.

Hermione had lost some of her baby fat she had had the first time and she had some small muscles, making her more feminine than before when she was eleven years old. He could also seen she had done something with her hair, it looked much better than it had before she had found the right potions to keep it manageable

"I have a gift for you." Said Harry.

"Harry, you have turned eleven, we are the ones who have to give you presents." Said Hermione sternly.

"I know, but I have made something for you guys and it would be my honour if you wanted to wear them."

Harry opened his trunk and opened the potions lab and said with his wand in his right hand

"Accio Ron and Hermione's gifts"

A minute later there came 2 packed presents out of the trunk. He gave hem each their presents.

"I hope you will enjoy them."

The two opened their presents, behaving like the children which they were supposed to be and when they saw the content they were shocked. Inside of the packages were the sword and daggers Harry had made for his friends and the potion to show the way how to use them.

"But Harry, we don't know how to use them." Said Hermione.

"That is the potion for. It is an old potion, which was used in the time of the founders. I have made it for you, I have already drank mine and I have practiced the swings and everything. When we are in Hogwarts, you can practice the real thing, but for now the knowledge will be in your mind."

They both drank the potion and felt the knowledge they wanted. They then went to look at their presents in more detail. They opened the sheaths and pulled out the sword and the daggers.

Ron looked at his sword. It was beautiful, it was a long sword with an emerald combined with rubies around it and a lion and in the blade engraved, Ron Weasley with golden letters, it gave him more courage. He also remembered how Gryffindor's sword looked like and saw it had similarities. It was amazing.

Hermione was also impressed with her two daggers. They were decorated with a bronze eagle and an emerald with sapphires around it and on the blades stood Hermione Granger in blue letters, it gave her more faith in their tasks laying before them.

Ron looked at Harry and said

"Thanks, mate, this must have cost a fortune."

"No, not really. I made them myself"

Ron and Hermione looked at him surprised. Finally Hermione said

"You made these" and she pointed to the daggers and the sword.

"Yes"

"How?"

"I found one book of Godric Gryffindor who explained everything and I just tried it. There were several fails, but in the end those were the results of weeks of trying. I have also something else I would like you to see you guys."

Harry took the list Scrapbeak had given him and showed it to Hermione and Ron. They looked at him surprised.

"Why would you block your powers, mate?"

"Eh... that is because..." stammered Harry

"That was because you wanted to be normal for your family, right Harry" said Hermione softly

Harry looked at her and nodded.

Ron let a very long swear out his mouth, he sure wasn't allowed to use.

"Don't worry about it Ron, I am free from them and I won't ever go back to that place."

"Thank you, Harry for the daggers" Hermione said to him.

Harry just smiled at her and said

"Well Death said you were my protectors and protectors have swords or at least weapons."

At this they all laughed.

"Now, it is time for your presents" said Hermione, Ron nodding with her.

"Guys, you shouldn't have. The best presents you have already given me, by returning with me to the past."

"That was not present, it was logical. You really didn't think we would let you go alone, right?" said Ron smiling.

Hermione took a present out of her bag and she gave it to Harry. Harry accepted the present and ripped the paper of the present. It was a beautiful green leathered journal. Harry looked at Hermione and she explained why she had bought him this.

"I know you aren't very good in expressing yourself. You never want people to worry about you, but sometimes it is good to let things go, explain things. I brought this journal, so that if you have worries or things you aren't ready to tell us, but need to let go of, write it down in his journal. Don't let it eat yourself up. When you think you are ready to tell us, you can show us the journal or tell us with words."

"Thanks, Hermione. I appreciate it. I will make good use of it." It was a nice thought, the house elves had made a several observations and he had several parchments full with his thoughts, but it was wonderful he could now write it all down in one journal.

He gave her a hug as thank you. Ron had also a present in his hand and after the hug was done, he gave his present to Harry.

"Ron, you shouldn't have."

"You know my family hasn't much money, but I really wanted to give you a present, so I have made something for you. I hope you will enjoy it. I have worked hard on it."

Harry accepted the present and carefully ripped of the paper and he was shocked when he saw the present Ron had made for him. It was a wooden box, completely craved and it was beautiful. On the lid, there was a Lily with the text Mischief Managed written underneath it and the other sides were also decorated. On the front there stood a stag proudly in a forest, with on the left side a grim playing in the sand, on the right side a werewolf howling to the full moon and on the back of the box, there was in a beautiful lily field with in the field a doe, together with a stag and a small foal.

Harry had tears in his eyes, it was the most beautiful box he had ever seen. He put the box carefully next to him, before jumping forward, grapping Ron in a tight hug, whispering the words "Thank you, thank you so much" in his best friend's ear.

Hermione had seen the box and she had also tears in her eyes. She didn't had known what Ron wanted to give Harry, she had told him what she had bought, but Ron didn't wanted to ruin the surprise for Harry.

After a few minutes Harry broke free of the hug and said "It is beautiful, mate. I will treasure it for the rest of my life." Causing Ron's ears to become red from embarrassment.

"You told us about those glass figures you had from the Marauders and from your mother and I figured you wanted to keep them close, so I made that box so that you had something where you could keep them in. I made sure that the figures can't break inside the box and I have put an expandable space spell on the inside, I didn't know how big the figurines were. The box is also water-repelled and fire-resistant and it has anti-theft spells on it."

"Thanks, Ron."

Harry opened his trunk and summoned the glass figurines, who had been nicely packed so that no damages could be done to them. He opened the box and saw that the inside was made of very soft material, one for one he put down his glass figurines and they all fit into the box. Harry closed the box again and with great care put the box back in his trunk.

"Thanks again, guys. Those were some of my greatest birthday gifts I have ever received in my entire life."

Ron and Hermione could not help themselves. They started laughing, they knew it was wrong, he should have had just a normal childhood with loving parents and a lot of presents of birthdays, instead he went through hell and he could still be so happy with such small things.

Harry, knowing exactly what Ron and Hermione had thought, because they had broadcasted their thoughts to him very loudly, also began laughing. It was a very good laugh.

After a while Hermione become serious again and said

"How are we going convince the hat to put us in Slytherin?"

"Simple" said Harry "What are the traits of Slytherin?"

"They are cunning and ambitious." Said Hermione understanding what Harry meant.

"We have to have use cunning and a great ambition. Me first" said Hermione. "What is my ambition? Let me think."

Harry thought a little while and said to Hermione "You are the smartest witch in our time. Prove it. Prove that blood doesn't matter. That will be your ambition. To show everyone that blood doesn't matter."

Hermione nodded and said "That can work. What for you, Harry?"

"I will use the ambition to defeat Voldemort and to change the Wizarding World for the better and the cunning I have always had deep inside of me."

They looked at Ron and said "What about you, Ron. Think about something"

"I will use the ambition to protect Harry, my family by becoming strong and let nobody stop Harry from killing Voldemort, even if it means death for me."

Harry looked at him shocked. "You are not going die, Ron. I-WON'T-LET-YOU-DIE UNDERSTAND!"

Harry almost growled at Ron. And then something happened. There was a bright light in the compartment, which was being blocked to evade being to see by others and after a second the bright light was done.

The trio looked at each other and asked what that could have been.

That moment Harry was pulled into a vision, he saw darkness and then he heard three different kind of footsteps. He saw three wolves walking out of the shadows. The first one was a pitch black one, with emerald eyes. The second one on the right of the black wolf was a greyish wolf and the third wolf on the left was clearly the only female and was brownish. Before he had think about it, he heard a voice saying

"This is one of the gifts which Time have given you. The ability to become a true pack. Your friends have become animagus, wolf animagus, the wolves you are seeing here. Your male friend is your Beta, his mate your Omega and you are the Alpha. Good luck, sweetie."

Harry was pulled out of the vision and met the concerned eyes of Hermione and Ron staring at him.

"It seems like I was explained what the gift of Time was before we left to the past. She said she would give us the ability to form a true pack and she did. She made you animagi, wolf animagi. Apparently I am Alpha, Ron is Beta and as his mate Hermione you are Omega."

Ron and Hermione looked at each other and then back to Harry.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, why don't you try it out?"

Ron and Hermione closed their eyes and tried to transform. In less than a second were there two wolves standing in the compartment. The two quickly transformed back.

"This is going to be weird, but we can have some advantages over others." Said Hermione.

Ron just looked at his best friend and said "Yes, it is going to be weird to call Harry Alpha."

"Don't, just call me Harry."

"Okay, mate"

After a minute, Harry said

"I want you to meet someone" and took the glass tank with Shadow out of his trunk.

"This is Shadow, my snake. She is a black Seth."

Hermione and Ron looked at him and then at the snake and saw it was black with eyes which were the same which Harry had.

"You brought a snake and took it with you to Hogwarts?" said Hermione

"Yes" was Harry small, but confident answer. But what that, the subject was closed.

"Before I forget, what about some of the abilities you had in the war?" asked Harry.

"I tested some of them when I was alone in the Burrow," said Ron with a frown, "I still have my strategic mind, It was just a little bit damaged. I have already finished the problems and now I have the same mind as I did before. I have also some Healing powers like I did before, but it is weaker than before. I will need to train that. Like Fate did by you, she also helped with my mind. My mental abilities are as good as they were in the war. Because of that, I can remember almost everything from the subjects from school and the individual research I have done to help with the war, it is all hidden behind several doors, but it is all there. I only did to practice it a few times and I have total recall."

"Same with me, my healing is also weaker than before, most of the spells I could do wandless in the war are now more difficult. Probably is because our core isn't stable enough yet, but with some extra training I can get it to my old level. And like Ron said Fate also helped my mind become even better than before. And like Ron said, I can remember most of the subjects from school and the research we have done to stop Voldemort. That will give us an extra advantage over everyone.

After that they just sat in their compartment. Hermione was reading a book and Ron and Harry were playing a game of chess. It was hard, in all these years Harry had become pretty good in chess, but Ron was still the king. They took some candy when the trolley lady came and finally talked small talk, until they heard a lady say that we were arrived at the Hogsmeade station and had to leave behind their trunks. Harry had his trunk already shrunken and had returned it back in his pocket. He, Ron and Hermione walked off the train and walked at Hagrid and waited till he lead them to the boats. They climbed together in a boat and took off about the lake. And there it was. Hogwarts. He felt a smile on his face.

"I'm home."

You could say he was surprised when he heard someone talking with in his mind

"Welcome home, my master"

**An Hello Everyone, Here is the end of another chapter. I hope you have enjoyed this chapter. I have given Hermione and Ron some more powers than in the first version, they are the protectors so they also need some powers. I gave them both an affinity for Healing, that is absolute necessary for Harry and his getting into trouble problem and their mind are better than before. They have also of course their wolf forms and their weapons and all those things will be part of the story in some way. Watch out for the next update.**

**I hope you had a great day and I will see you by the next update. **

**Here in the Netherlands, the weather is strange, almost every night thunderstorms, but at day the sun shines with some rain and the temperature sucks, it is too hot and the weather can't handle that, that explains the thunderstorms who totally sucks. Hope that it in the rest of the homes of my loveable readers a lot better is.**

**Don't forget to review, please please please, I love them! Tell me what you think of the story or just tell me something funny. **

**Greetings, have a nice party night!**


	8. Chapter 7 the sorting

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk_{talk_ talk } = parseltongue_

**Disclaimer: I don't own anything from the Harry Potter universe.**

**Hello Everyone,**

**Sorry for the late update. Real life is being very difficult right now. I have some great news, I have found myself a BETA and this is the first chapter from the story which she has looked over. I hope that you can concentrate better now on the story and that the grammar mistakes which were almost every chapter there, now are gone and you can all enjoy the chapter.**

**Here are some changes, I have kept the sorting the same as the last time, some people had asked for another sorting placement, but for my story this sorting is the best.**

**Enough rambling, here is the new chapter! I hope you have enjoy it.**

Chapter 8: The Sorting Hat and the Prince.

Harry was surprised, his eyebrows almost hidden by his hair. He could have sworn that he had just heard Hogwarts talking to him, but that wasn't possible.

"It is not impossible, Master. I can talk to you. You are the heir of the four founders, the ones who have made me the way I am. You are the heir, my heir, my master. You are the master over everything in this castle, the wards, the ghosts, every portrait and of course the house elves. Everyone will listen to you. You have to give the new orders, master."

Harry thought about this, he thought to Hogwarts to wait for a moment to talk about it with his friends. He said to Hermione and Ron what Hogwarts said to him in his mind.

_What should we do? _Thought Harry

_We will go on with the plan. We will get sorted in Slytherin, but it will be easier this way. Hogwarts can help us if we need help. We need to tell her the truth about us. _Thought Hermione

Harry told to Hogwarts his story, about the war and Voldemort. About his life. About meeting Death, Fate and Time and about the plans which he, Ron and Hermione had made. Hogwarts agreed with his reasoning and said she would support him with all his decisions. He was after all the master. Harry said

"Please don't call me that. I just want to be your friend. I am not a master for anyone. I don't want slaves or subordinates which are afraid of me or be with me out of fear or duty. I just want friends whom are with me because of me. I would like that everything just continues like it was before. I will have to think about it, but if I need help I know where I can get it. Can you tell everyone in the castle that needs to know that?"

"Of course, friend. I will tell my inhabitants that these are your wishes." and with that Hogwarts closed the connection between him and her for the time being.

While Harry had his talk with Hogwarts, the boats had arrived at the castle and they were led to the castle by Hagrid. He knocked with his big hand at the enormous door and shouted

"Professor, the firsties for yeh"

"Thanks Hagrid" answered professor McGonagall.

She led the first years to a small hall and told them the same speech they had heard in their first year and told them to wait. After a few minutes somebody screamed. The ghosts were having their conversation about Peeves again. Harry, Ron and Hermione could be found together whispering about their plans, after all of the ghosts had winked to their new young master, Harry having winked back to the group of ghosts. The ghosts left the group to go to the Great Hall and a few minutes after the ghosts had left, Professor McGonagall came back and she said

"We are ready for you now."

She led the eleven-years-olds to the Great Hall and made them stand in front of a stool with an old hat on it. The sorting hat opened at the trim and began his song.

**Oh, you may not think I'm pretty,**

**But don't judge on what you see,**

**I'll eat myself if you can find**

**A smarter hat than me.**

**You can keep your bowlers black,**

**Your top hats sleek and tall,**

**For I'm the Hogwarts Sorting Hat**

**And I can cap them all.**

**There's nothing hidden in your head**

**The Sorting Hat can't see**

**So try me on and I will tell you**

**Where you ought to me.**

**You might belong in Gryffindor**

**Where dwell the brave at heart,**

**Their daring, nerve and chivalry,**

**Set Gryffindors apart;**

**You might belong in Hufflepuff,**

**Where they are just and loyal,**

**Those patient Hufflepuffs are true**

**And unafraid of toil;**

**Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,**

**If you've a ready mind,**

**Where those of wit and learning,**

**Will always find their kind;**

**Or perhaps in Slytherin,**

**You'll make your real friends,**

**Those cunning folks use any means,**

**To achieve their ends.**

**So put me on! Don't be afraid!**

**And don't get in a flap!**

**You are in safe hands (though I have none)**

**For I'm a Thinking Cap!**

After the song, the whole Hall burst into applause. The Sorting Hat bowed to each of the four tables and then became still again.

Professor McGonagall stepped forward holding a long roll of parchment.

"When I call your name, you will put the hat on and sit on the stool to be sorted," she said. "Abbott, Hannah"

A pink-faced girl with blonde pigtails stumbled out of the line, put on the hat, which fell down over her eyes, and sat down. A moment's pause.

"**Hufflepuff" **shouted the hat.

The table on the right cheered and clapped as Hannah went to sit down at the Hufflepuff table. Harry saw the ghost of the Fat Friar waving merrily at her.

"Bones, Susan!"

"**Hufflepuff"** shouted the hat again, and Susan scuttled off to sit next to Hannah.

"Boot, Terry!"

"**Ravenclaw!"**

The table second from the left clapped; several Ravenclaws stood up to shake hands with Terry as he joined them. "Brocklehurst, Mandy" went to Ravenclaw too, but "Brown, Lavender" became the first Gryffindor, and the table on the far left exploded with cheers; Harry could see Ron's brothers sitting there and he hoped in his heart he wouldn't lose the friendship with the twins if he would go to Slytherin, but that was a problem for another day.

The rest of the sorting Harry tuned out, not able to forget the faces of all the people who died in the war. He tuned in when he was elbowed by Ron and he looked up in time to see Hermione walking confidently to the stool, where she placed the sorting hat on her head.

Their plan was starting.

Hermione's P.O.V

"So, Miss Granger, I see that we have already met in another time."

"That is true and this time I want to be placed in Slytherin, please."

"Why, Miss Granger, Gryffindor is much better suited for you, like the last time we were in this position"

"Harry needs all the help he can get to defeat Voldemort and prevent the second war. We want to be placed in Slytherin, because then we can hopefully prevent some of the children to becoming Death Eaters, to give them another option than Voldemort or Dumbledore and I will prove to the world that blood doesn't matter by becoming the smartest witch ever born and I will use every means to help me prove it"

"So, you can be cunning and ambitious. Ok, it better be **Slytherin" **which he shouted aloud. Hermione gave the hat to Professor McGonagall and walked proudly to the Slytherin table where they were shocked that a muggleborn was in Slytherin. The only Slytherin which clapped softly was Professor Snape and soon after that the other Slytherin began clapping very softly.

Hermione watched the sorting and waited for Harry's and Ron's turn.

Harry's P.O.V

I was waiting for the time that my name was called and finally it was there. I walked to the stool and I heard some gasps in the hall. Nobody expected me to be me. I felt the hat be placed on my head and I heard the sorting hat in my head.

"So, Mister Potter, also a time traveler, I see."

"Yes, and I want to be placed in Slytherin. I will follow the advice you gave me the first time we were in this position. I need to be in Slytherin to try to give those children another option and give them a way out of the war. I will save the world and this time nobody from the good side will die. I will defeat Voldemort." Said Harry confidently

"Ok, good luck in **SLYTHERIN**" shouted the hat. Harry took the hat off and walked to the Slytherin table. He went to sit next to Hermione and watched the Great Hall. Everyone was so shocked that the _**Golden Boy**_ was placed in Slytherin that the people didn't even clapped for him, but then he never wanted applause the first time.

It was after a while that Professor McGonagall turned to the next name on the list and the sorting went on. It was a while later when the name Ron Weasley was called and Ron walked to the stool with the sorting hat. The hat was placed on his head and…

Ron P.O.V

"Hello, I see we have another time traveler in our midst. So you also want to be placed in Slytherin. Are you sure? You are much more suited for Gryffindor or maybe even Hufflepuff with your loyalty"

"Yes, I will stand by Harry and use everything in my power to help him defeat Voldemort and protect my family. We will win and the best place for us to do, that is in Slytherin. Us three together, so we can protect each other."

"Ok, good luck in **SLYTHERIN" **shouted the hat. There was silence, until there were three thumps. Percy, Fred and George had fainted when they heard their little brother was placed in Slytherin. He gave the hat to Professor McGonagall and walked to Harry and Hermione on the Slytherin table. He sat right next to Harry, because Hermione was sitting on his left. They were a trio and nobody would be able to tear them apart.

Normal

Everyone was shocked. Not only was the Boy-who-lived a Slytherin, there was also a Muggleborn and a Weasley in Slytherin for the first time in history. Dumbledore recovered and stood up. He said

"I have just a few words to say before we eat. Twit, Grass, Blubber. Dig in" and he sat down.

Everyone began eating and talking about the sorting. Harry, Hermione and Ron took a plate and began eating. Harry heard people talking about him and how he must be the next Dark lord. Hermione and Ron were sending comforting thoughts through their bond. Harry just ignored the whispers and kept eating his dinner. After a while the food disappeared and the desserts came. Harry took a large piece of treacle tart, boy, he just loved this. After a while the desserts disappeared again and Dumbledore stood up to give his speech.

"Welcome back or welcome to this school students. I hope that everyone had a good summer. A few things now we all are fed and watered. Mister Filch has asked me to remind you that magic in the hallways is forbidden, also the forbidden forest is forbidden for the students and that also is for the older students. At last the corridor on the third floor is forbidden, if you don't want to die a horrible death. Thank you and sleep well.

The prefects on each table stood up and led the students to their respective dormitory. Harry, Hermione and Ron followed Marcus Flint, the Slytherin Prefect, to the dungeons. After a lot of corridors they stood in front of a portrait of a huge snake with a man in the background making potions. Flint said the password 'Black Seth' and the portrait opened revealing a cozy room in green and brown tints. Flint said

"Firsties wait a second, our head of house wants a word with you, the rest of you go to bed."

After that the Professor came inside, his robes billowing behind him.

"Hallo, I am Professor Severus Snape and welcome to Slytherin. We are a house which stand together. The other parts of the school are against us, we only protect ourselves. Outside we don't have fights, outside are we as 1 man, 1 front against the school. If you need any help, just come to my office and we will talk. Here in Slytherin we have some rules.

We always stand together.

When a snake is in trouble, we always help them.

No fighting outside this room.

I will not show weakness outside.

The bedtime for years 1, 2 and 3 is 10 o' clock. For years 4 and 5 is it 11 o' clock and for the years 6 and 7 is it midnight. We have study groups and if you need something come to me or the prefects. You have the first years rooms, girls on the right and boys on the left. Sleep tight."

Harry, Hermione and Ron walked with the others to the room, but when Harry was about to walk in to the room, he was blasted back. A white snake came to him slithering, exposing his poisons teeth. Harry heard the snake hissing.

_{You must not enter those rooms, my prince}_

**This was the end of the eighth chapter. I hope you have enjoyed it. Not much changes in this chapter, but except for the sorting and the white snake there was nothing important in this chapter. I hope you all had a great Father's day, which was today here in the Netherlands, maybe for my lovely readers it was another day, but I still wish you a happy Father's day. I hope that everyone had fun reading the chapter and I hope you will review telling me what you think about the chapter or the story so far. I also would like to know if you like the original or this version better and why, pretty please.**

**I would like to thank everyone for the kind reviews they have sent, I loved them. **

**I wish everyone a nice day and I hope until the next time.**

**Greetings**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	9. Chapter 8 The prince room and the four

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

**Disclaimer: I don't own anything or anyone from the Harry Potter universe; it all belongs to JK Rowling.**

**I wanted to thank everyone for the reviews they have sent. Thank you very much. I enjoyed reading them.**

Chapter 9: the prince's room and the founders

Ron and Hermione immediately went to Harry, standing protectively next to him. Ron helped Harry stand up and only then had Harry registered what the white snake had said to him when he was blasted backwards.

{_What?}_ Said Harry {_what do you mean; I am the prince of Slytherin?}_

The white snake closed his mouth and stared at Harry, for a moment Harry thought he had imagined the white snake speaking, but then the white snake began talking again.

_{You are the heir of Salazar Slytherin, he is the king and so as his heir, you are the prince of Slytherin. You will get access to his rooms in this dorm, the Chamber of Secrets, his personal library with all his books and spells, even some he wrote himself in parseltongue. You will get total control of the basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets and you can transport yourself in the castle with the help of the special transport system which Slytherin invented. Salazar also put a special portrait of himself in his room and a giant painting from him and the other founders so that you can talk to them.}_

Harry stared at the white snake. He wanted a normal school time, but it seemed like that was impossible. First he was the boy-who-lived and now he was the prince of Slytherin?

_{I believe that you can change the house Slytherin back to a noble house, a house that people respect and don't associate with one evil wizard. Prince, do you accept the room and also the task which belongs with it?}_

_{Can my friends also sleep there, we share a bond and I can't do it without them there.}_

_{Yes, they are allowed. I saw your connection. They are your family}_

_{Then, yes, I accept.}_

_{Excellent, follow me to the room} _and the white snake slithered to a wall right next the normal dorms. Harry said

"Ron, Hermione, come, our new rooms are this way" walking towards the snake, not paying attention to the rest of the Slytherin house who were still standing at the exact same spot they were before the white snake came to Harry and his friends. But the moment he began walking towards the snake, Snape came out of his shock and said

"What was that, Potter? Did you just talk with that snake and what do you mean your new rooms? You will sleep with the rest of the first years."

"For your first question the answer is I was talking to a snake. For your second question, yes, I was talking with that snake, because I am a parselmouth, I like talking to snakes. For your third question me, Ron and Hermione have separate rooms, so we will not sleep with the rest."

He listened to the snake and laid his, Ron's and Hermione's hands on the wall and said Salazar Slytherin, one of the greatest four, I, Harry James Potter with my friends Ron Bilius Weasley and Hermione Jane Granger seek entrance to your chambers. I ask you as your heir, your son and your prince."

The wall began glowing a bright green light and suddenly a door appeared there. Harry took the handle and pushed the door open, after that he pushed Ron and Hermione into the room and said, while turning his head to look in the common room.

"I would appreciate it if you don't tell anyone about this, I am already in Slytherin and people will already label me as the next dark lord. I don't need people knowing that I am also the heir of Slytherin himself. Ok?"

His emerald eyes glowing with power and his aura scaring everyone in the common roomroom, even Severus Snape.

"I hope that we have a great school experience together and I hope we all have a great time"

With that said he turned around and walked into the room. The door closed behind him and disappeared from sight. Everyone stared at the place, where the door was just a few seconds ago. Through everyone's mind went the thought; I must not mess with them. Slytherin is a family and we protect each other and their secrets. Your secret is safe with me, Your Highness.

And they bowed as one man to the place the door was and then left to their own rooms.

Inside the room Harry, Ron and Hermione were staring. The room was enormous. There was a huge couch by a huge fireplace, which was decorated with beautiful emerald snakes. In the corner was a table, where lots of books lie and where they could study. The walls were decorated with painting from snakes to the Slytherin self portrait. On the floor was a beautiful green rug which was very soft. There were several doors. They went to the first door on their right behind the table.

Hermione opened the door and inside was a bedroom with a four-poster bed in green and blue tints. There was a blue nightstand standing next to the bed with a simple green candle on it, there was in the corner a beautiful desk in blue, where you could study, with drawers with expendable space spells on it. They were bottomless drawers. They were filled with parchment, quills form different feathers and hundreds different colors ink. There stood a closet in a corner which had a lot of space, in which a lot of clothes could fit; it was the dream of every girl. The walls were painted with a combination of blue and green tints, giving the room a very calming attitude. On the floor laid a beautiful and soft green rug, similar to the one in the living room they had just came from.

In the room was another door and when the trio opened the door, they discovered it was the bathroom and it was glorious. The room had a huge tub, which was silver colored. In the corner was also a shower which was blackish silver. There was also a nice silver sink with a beautiful large mirror above it, under the mirror some shelves to put the products needed there. The tiles on the floor and on the walls were white with dark blue.

The trio decided together that Hermione would use this room. She had fallen in love with it the moment the trio had stepped one foot into the room. The room was also very suited for her, with the colors of Slythindor and Ravenclaw combined in this room.

The trio went back to the living room and then went to the next door. This room had also an enormous four-poster bed, but it was colored in gold and green. The sheets were golden. Next to the bed was a green nightstand with a golden candle on it. In the corner of the room was a, smaller than in Hermione's room, silver-colored desk, but there were also a lot of drawers which each had expendable space spells on them. In the other corner of the room was an extra comfy reddish/blackish chair and a green table which had a beautiful new chess board with chess men on it. The white ones were the Slytherin figures with snakes as pawns, Salazar Slytherin as King, Rowena Ravenclaw as Queen, Hogwarts as rooks, Helga Hufflepuff as bishops and Godric Gryffindor as knights. The black ones were the Gryffindor figures with lions as pawns, Godric Gryffindor as King, Helga Hufflepuff as Queen, Hogwarts as rooks, Rowena Ravenclaw as bishops and Salazar Slytherin as knights. Next to the desk was the clothing closet which had also a lot of space. In the room was another door, which was again the bathroom of the room. The bathroom was arranged in the same way as Hermione's room had been; only here the tub and the sink were made of gold and the tiles were white with red.

The trio decided that this would become Ron's room. This room was perfect for Ron; in here was Slytherin with Gryffindor combined.

The trio went back to the living room and they went to the second last door. They saw that the room was another room, the same as the other two only in the colors black and green. In the middle of the left wall was an enormous four-poster bed which was black with green sheets. Next to it stood a black nightstand with a black candle. Left from the bed stood the clothing closet which was dark green; the closet was only much bigger than the ones in the other's room. The closet had different kind of compartment which had all a different color, the first one was Green, the second one Red, the third one was Blue, the fourth was Yellow, the fifth was black and the last one was the biggest and was silver. In the compartments he could hang the different robes for his different houses and responsibilities. Right from the bed stood the desk, which had the same enhancements the ones in Ron's and Hermione's room had, only the desk was a beautiful color of very dark brown, almost looking black, with emerald tints in it. Next to the desk stood a comfy black leather chair with a beautiful green table where he could study.

Across from the bed was the door, which led to the bathroom. The bathroom was arranged in the same way as the other bathrooms, except for the colors. The tub and the shower were black, pitch black. The sink was silver with green mirror and the shelves under it were also silver/blackish. The tiles on the floor and the walls were black and emerald colored.

The trio decided this would become Harry's room. It was perfect for him, with the Slytherin house so proudly presented and the black for the loyalty he had for his friends and family, representing Hufflepuff.

When they went back to the living room, they saw that the white snake had been waiting all this time for them to finish the rooms. The white snake pointed with his tail to the last door and hissed that the door was another entrance of the Chamber of Secrets, coming out right next to the Basilisk resting place.

Then the Snake slithered to a painting in the living room. Harry, Ron and Hermione stood before the painting and saw it was a painting with four people in it, two men and two women.

One man had dark brown, almost black hair, a beard and the most intense emerald eyes they ever had seen, besides these from Harry. He was dressed in green with silver robes with a black Seth dropped on his shoulders. He had also a sword on his right hip, decorated with emeralds and he had silver locket with an S carved on it around his neck. He gave a stern look to the trio, but gave them a little smile after a few seconds. The other man had light brown hair with also a beard and warm brown eyes. He was dressed in red with golden robes. He had also a sword on his hip, but his was decorated with rubies. On his shoulder was a fire phoenix sitting, who was trilling happily to the trio. He smiled mischievous to the trio.

The first woman which stood next to the man in the green, had black hair and the most intense blue eyes, they looked like silver to the trio, which spoke of wisdom. She was dressed in blue with bronze lines robes and she had a dagger, which was decorated with blue sapphires, to her belt and a beautiful tiara on her head. On her left shoulder she had a brown eagle sitting with bright yellow eyes. Same as the man she stood next to, her looks were stern, but after a second they changed to a happy smile. The other woman stood next the man in red and gold and had light brown hair. She had also light brown eyes and was dressed in yellow with cupper lines robes. She had also a dagger, which was decorated with yellow pukhraj stones. She had also her cup in her right hand. With at her feet a black badger playing with the hem of her robes. Like the man she stood next to she was smiling mischievous to the trio.

They were the four founders of Hogwarts.

The four founders smiled at the trio and the trio smiled back

"Hello, my heir," said Salazar with a big smile, "I see that you have found my room, what do you think of the rooms?"

"It is beautiful, Sir. Very beautiful. We feel honoured that you allowed us to sleep in here." Answered Harry formally and with a bow at the end of his sentence.

Salazar laughed "No need to be so formal, my heir. You can call us with our first names"

"Thank you, Salazar" said Harry.

"We are happy that you are here, my heir, but we have one question for you. Why don't you want the world to know that you are the heir of us four, the heir of Hogwarts? We heard Hogwarts tell everything that you wanted to be sorted in Slytherin and not be known as our heir. That is the reason that the sorting hat sent us some information to change these rooms to fit your personalities."

Harry, Ron and Hermione told their story. About their past lives, about Voldemort and the war, how Harry defeated him, but didn't want to live anymore without his friends and family. How he killed himself and met Death, Fate and Time. How they got another chance to make things right. How they wanted to change to views of people in the other houses and try to prevent to second war from happening by turning the Slytherins away from Voldemort by getting sorted in Slytherin, showing them that there was another side to the war than Voldemort and Dumbledore. They wanted to give the children another chance.

The four founders understood their reasoning and said that they would help with their plan. They needed to help the basilisk regain her senses and get the help from the house elves, but now they needed to go to bed, because the next day was a Monday and classes were starting. The trio said tonight to each other and the founders and went to their own rooms.

Harry packed his trunk out. He put his clothes in his closet, his dress robes in their right places and his other robes and clothes in the other compartment. He put his schoolbooks in his desk together with his quills and parchment. He took the glass tank from Shadow out of the trunk and gave Shadow something to eat. He placed the tank on the table and told Shadow what had happened during the time Shadow had been sleeping in the trunk. He also placed the perch and owl treats next his bed for Hedwig. He stroked her feathers and gave her also a threat. He told her also the story what happened. He then changed in his Pjs and went to bed. His last thought before the sleep overtook him was, I am excited for tomorrow. I will show them what we can do. We will win.

That night he slept poorly, so he sneaked back into the living room, wanting to seek the answers he had been wondering about the whole summer. He had found out something in his mother's journals, but he still didn't know how the founders fit into the picture. He spoke with the founders for 3 hours, finding out the truth. After their talk, he went to bed and after that he slept peacefully, Hogwarts and the four founders watching over him.

**Hello everyone, that was another chapter of the Rewritten version. I hope you have enjoyed it. I apologize for the late update, but real life is getting a bit in the way of writing. I have now only exams these last few weeks and I really did to work even hard these few weeks to make sure I got great grades for them. I hope you have enjoyed the chapter and please review, they are lovely.**

**I hope to the next a.n note. **

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	10. Chapter 9 Talking and Healing

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'Talk talk'= normal thoughts

**Hello Everyone, Here I am again. Sorry for the late update, real life has been a real pain in the ass. Remember I don't own Harry Potter or its characters. All the rights are from J.K Rowling. I hope you like my story. Here is another rewritten chapter of Change to chance everything. Hope you enjoy it. I haven't changed much in this chapter. I have changed some lines and added some more lines to give some more details and some more clearance about things.**

**But enough talking, here is the story. ENJOY**

Chapter 10: Talking and Healing

The next morning Harry woke up at 6 A.M. He said hello to Hedwig and Shadow and gave them something to eat. He went to his bathroom and refreshed himself. He tried to comb his hair, but it was spiky like always. He decided to change his hair. He changed it to black shoulder-length hair, which had dark red highlights in them and his hair points were colored dark green. He looked into the mirror and saw that without his glasses his eyes shone brighter and they were a deeper shade of emerald green he remembered.

He walked back to his bedroom and picked out his clothes and school robe for the day. He took his school pants with a dark green t-shirt and his school robe above it.

Shadow hissed to Harry

{_Harry, maybe it is wise to show the two other humans your scars and tell them your story. You never told them how bad it really was. I think they deserve to know} _

Both his familiars knew what his relatives had done to him, when he had completed the familiar bond with both animals, there had happened something very unexpected. The animals had seen everything he had experienced. It had made both familiars very protective of their master, very protective. Both his familiars had spoken about it, but this was the first time Shadow had said he should tell his friends about his injuries.

Harry thought about it for a few minutes and hissed back

{_ I don't know. I don't want them to do anything rash and stupid what could get them in trouble and I don't want their pity.}_

_{ It is better if you tell them yourself, because maybe they will found out someday and then they will feel betrayed, because you never told them about it. They also probably would get very mad at you. That is who they are}_

_{ Oké, I will tell them.}_

Harry prepared himself mentally for this conversation, it was actually a conversation he never wanted to have, but he knew that wouldn't be fair to his friends. It was 10 minutes after Shadow had told him that he needed to tell his friends before he had gathered his Gryffindor courage and he mentally called to Ron and Hermione.

_Ron, Hermione, can you come to the living room in about five minutes. I need to show you something important._

_Oké, mate _answered Ron

_Yes, Harry _answered Hermione

Harry walked out of his room, after he had put on his pants and he took the rest of his clothes to the living room. He waited for about five minutes when Ron and Hermione showed up in the room. They both went to sit on one couch across from Harry, who was seated on a comfy fauteuil.

"What do you need to show us, mate?" asked Ron a little concerned.

Harry looked like he had a internal struggle with himself. He stood up and showed them his back.

"You both know that my life by the Dursleys wasn't perfect. I would like to show you what my lovely family has given me over the years I lived with them."

He hissed a spell in parseltongue, which cancelled the glamour on his body to hide his scars and he heard two gasps behind him.

He knew what they saw. The word 'FREAK' craved in his skin with a blunt knife from his right shoulder to his left hip, multiple scars from the whip, belt and belt buckle and multiple burns from the stove and when his aunt throw cooking water on his back.

Then he turned around. His front wasn't much better than his back. He heard again two gasps from the shock. Again he had multiple scars from the whip, belt and belt buckle and some nasty burns. Especially one burn on his stomach. It covered his stomach and a part of his chest. His lovely Aunt Petunia had drop the inside of the fryer on him, when uncle Vernon held him down, when he had forgotten to make enough frites for Dudley. He had almost been starved, their poor little son when he could only have four plates full with frites and three plates with snacks.

The silence which followed lasted exactly 30 seconds before Ron's magic flared up and Hermione began crying. Harry put his glamour back on and began sending waves of calm magic to Ron and Hermione. He had discovered in the summer when he had been reading up on his powers, as an Empath he could also send out emotions instead of only reading them.

He went to the couch where Ron and Hermione sat and sat between them with Hermione on his right and Ron on his left. He put his right arm around Hermione and held her close to his body, so she was crying on his shoulder. With his left hand he sent the calming waves directly into Ron to prevent him from destroying the whole room.

When Ron had calmed down enough to be able to talk he said "Why?... Why didn't you tell us? We could have helped you. We are your friends. Why didn't you trust us with this?" said Ron breaking down at the end.

"I was the hero, their hero. I was the hero who defeated Voldemort and when he came back to life the hero who was supposed to defeat him again. What do you think would have happened if the Wizard World knew I was a little scared and abused boy instead of a hero? A boy who never even knew about that world and the fact he was a wizard and felt he was a burden, a waste of space. I didn't want their concern, their pity, their hate. Besides Dumbledore wouldn't have let me leave their house. He always said it was the safest place for me, but it wasn't. It may have protected me from the Death Eaters and Voldemort, but it never protected me from the verbal and physical abuse from my lovely family. "

"You don't deserve that, the hell no one deserve that" said Hermione still crying

"Don't worry about it. I will never have to go back to that place. They can never hurt me again, besides I emancipated, so I am legally an adult now. I can choose my own house now and my scars don't hurt."

"Most of the time" he whispered behind that, thinking no one had heard him, but Hermione heard him and said

"Most of the time, What do you mean 'most of the time'. Do your scars still hurt you, didn't you go to the doctor of some healer?" shouted Hermione

"No, I wasn't allowed to go to the doctor and I was embarrassed to go to a Healer in the Wizard World. They only hurt when it is very cold or if I make some weird movement, then they hurt a little. I have been making potions in the summer vacation to stop the pain most of the time and heal the worst wounds, stopping infections like that. I only have to learn some healing spells and I can take care of it."

"No" said Ron determined, the rage showing in his eyes when he had seen what those things had done to his best friend, "You will not do that. We will go to Snape and there you will show him your scars and then he can make sure the Dursleys are punished legally. He is now our Head of House and I think he is a great ally to have for this." Said Ron. Hermione agreed with Ron.

"Is this all, Harry" asked Hermione.

"Please, don't ask. I can't talk about it" pleaded Harry.

"Oké, Harry, we won't force you to tell us now, but you need to tell someone, oké?"

Harry nodded.

After 20 minutes they had convinced Harry it was the best plan. Harry looked at this watch and saw it was now 6:40.

"Do you know where professor Snape's quarters are, guys?" asked Harry.

Ron and Hermione both shook their head. But then it came to Harry. He called to Hogwarts.

"Hogwarts, can you hear me?"

"Yes, Harry. What can I do for you on this fine morning?"

"I was wondering if you could tell me where professor Snape quarters were and if he is there at this moment, awake?"

"I can tell you he is in his rooms and he is already awake. I will update a map of me in your heads, so you will know everything there is to know about me"

And the trio felt a surge of magic going to them. When it was over, a map of Hogwarts with all the secret rooms and corridors on it, with the passwords and just all the places with passwords was downloaded in their head.

The trio grinned. That would come in handy when they needed to slip out.

Harry used the secret transportation system from Salazar to transport him, Ron and Hermione to the portrait guarding Snape's quarters. It was a man which they knew it was Salazar Slytherin with his black Seth around his shoulders, giving them a strange look, Harry hissing to him what they were going to do there, Salazar agreeing with the plan. Hermione knocked at the frame and they only had to wait ten minutes before the frame opened and they saw Severus Snape standing behind it.

"Mister Potter and Weasley and Miss Granger, how may I help you on this fine morning?"

"Can we come in, Professor? We need to tell you something personal"

"Of course, come in" and he stepped aside to allow them entrance.

His rooms were not what the trio had expected from the man. They had expected overall green and silver, but the walls were a darkish blue with green and brown tints in it. The floors were the same. The room was filled with a desk, which was filled with papers, a couple of chairs and two couch and one wall was completely filled with book shelves which were filled with books. Snape lead them to a couch and sat himself in a chair across of them.

"What do you need to tell me?" he asked.

Ron and Hermione looked at Harry and said "Why don't you show him, Harry?"

Harry stood up, removed his t-shirt and turned his back to his professor. Snape began developing a feeling in his gut that he wasn't going to like this news. Harry chanted the spell again in Parseltongue and felt his glamour fall.

Severus couldn't believe his eyes. The boy-who-lived, the prince of Slytherin was abused and badly. He was shocked to his core. He stood up and traced each scar with his fingers. Then Harry turned around and again he was shocked with the extent of the scars on Harry's body.

"How, Why, Who?" Severus asked with gritted teeth

"My lovely family tried to beat the magic out of me, but it didn't work. They punished me for everything that went wrong in the house and on their jobs. I just was a burden, a waste of space, a freak for them and they hated me. I showed it a few minutes again to Ron and Hermione and they told me the smartest thing to do was to go to you. The scars still hurt sometimes, so can you help me to make the pain go away?" said Harry with a small voice on the end.

"I need to sit down" and he sat down with a flop. He put his head in his hands and began crying.

Severus. P.O.V

'How could I have failed him, the son of Lily. The son I promised to protect, Lily would sent me to my grave herself if she knew this. Oh, Lily, will you ever forgive me? Please forgive me.'

Normal P.O.V

The three looked shocked to the normal stern and composed man. Harry recovered as first. He went to the man and put his hand on his chin, so he had to look him in the eyes. Severus looked to Harry with tears in his eyes and said

"I am sorry for not protecting you, please forgive me"

Harry uncurled the man and sat on his lap. He put his arms around the man waist and hugged him, putting his head on the man's shoulder. He said

"Don't worry about it. You didn't knew about it. Please don't cry. You don't have to be sorry and you have done nothing where you need to ask forgiveness for"

The man hugged Harry carefully back and continued crying softly. Ron and Hermione came to Severus and Harry and also gave Severus a hug.

After a few minutes they uncurled and sat down back on their seats. Severus was calmed down by now.

"We need to inform Poppy, the other head of houses and the headmaster of this. Give me a moment"

He saw Harry trying to protest, but he was stopped by both Ron and Hermione, saying that it was better of those people all knew. The rest of the conversation he couldn't hear, their whispers were too low for him to hear. He decided to let them deal with it and he walked to his fireplace, after he had received a nod from the boy in question that he was allowed to get the others who he had just said he would get.

He took a pinch of Floo powder, threw it into his Floo and called out all of the destinations he needed to have. The first one he fire called was the Headmaster, secondly there was Minerva, Pomena, Filius and at last but not the least important Poppy to tell them they were needed in his quarters for an emergency. After a few moments they all came through the fire place

"What do you need, my boy?" said Albus with a twinkle in his eyes, stopping a lemon drop in his mouth, not seeing which mood his potions master was in. The other heads and Poppy however noticed it and they developed a very bad feeling in their gut.

"It has come to my attention that one of my students is in need of some medical help and I wanted you and the other heads to be there, when Poppy examined my student."

When Poppy heard that, she went to full nurse mode and asked

"Where is my patient, Severus? Is it severe?"

Instead of answering the questions Poppy had just said, he pointed to his couch, knowing his voice would croak if he had to say it out loud. The professors and Poppy followed his finger to the trio, whom were still sitting on the couch. Harry stood up and walked to the adults. The adults all gasps when they saw the condition of his body. The woman all had tears in their eyes and the twinkle in Albus' eyes was gone.

"What happened, my boy?" asked Albus sadly.

"I can show you if you like" answered Harry

"How?" said Minerva surprised, the tears still rolling over her cheeks.

"You have to touch my scars and I will use my magic to show you my life and how I got these scars"

Everyone, including Ron and Hermione who wanted to know how Harry had received each scar, walked to Harry and laid a finger on one of his scars. Harry closed his eyes and the next moment let the others through his life till this day, except the fact he was from the future.

They saw how Harry was treated like a house elf, how he was made to cook from the age of four, how his uncle punished him if he dropped something, the game Harry hunting which was made up by his cousin Dudley and his gang, the punishments of his aunt, the abuse, the chores, how he was to be stupid for his family. They felt his fear of his family, his pain and his despair. The feeling of wanting to die. How he wished for someone to save him, to help him, to make an end to it all the suffering and then it was over.

The women were crying, Albus, without the twinkle in his eye, sat down defeated like Severus and Filius, but Ron was mad, no he was furious. His magic flared up again and not able to deal with it, he transformed into his grey wolf. Harry looked at him and whispered calming words to him, while stroking his fur, ignoring the others in the room. He needed to calm down his Beta right now.

The adults were looking shocked at this. No one so young should be able to transform in a animal, but here a young boy had transformed in a wolf, while a other boy tried to calm him down. But it didn't work, so Harry had no choice, but to transform in his own wolf form and use his Alpha status to calm his Beta down. After 10 minutes he convinced Ron to change back human. Ron was looking sheepishly to the professors

"I am sorry. I just needed to blow some steam off"

"It is oké, we all feel that way, mister Weasley" said Pomena, not questioning the strange event who had just happened before her eyes, knowing that magic could do strange things in times of need or in great emotional unbalance. She had seen it before and with a look from her the others also didn't question the thing, but she probably knew she would be asked what had been going on and why she had stopped them.

Poppy went to Harry and took a diagnostic scan of him. The list that came out of the wand was very long. On the end was a summary. It said

_**Name: Harry James Potter Slytherin Gryffindor Ravenclaw Hufflepuff**_

_**Date of birth: 31 July 1980**_

_**Injuries broken bones/ head wounds/ fractured**_

_**Broken left wrist 4 times**_

_**Broken right wrist 2 times**_

_**Broken right arm 1 time**_

_**Broken left arm 2 times**_

_**Broken right leg 3 times**_

_**Broken left leg 1 time**_

_**Broken ribs all ribs 2 times**_

_**Broken left collarbone 3 times**_

_**Broken right collarbone 2 times**_

_**Concussion 19 times**_

_**Fractured right hip 3 times**_

_**Fractured left hip 1 time**_

_**All the broken bones in the list have been fractured at least once before the bone was broken and between breaks.**_

_**Bruises**_

_**Bruises on the back and chest in various stages of healing**_

_**Other wounds**_

_**Multiple stab wounds**_

_**Burns**_

_**Wounds of a belt**_

_**Wounds of a whip**_

_**All the wounds are on the chest and back, with some scars on the arms and legs.**_

_**The word 'FREAK' cut in the skin with a blunt knife**_

_**Signs of malnourishment. Affects the growth of patient.**_

_**Sexual**_

_**Signs of sexual abuse**_

At this Hermione broke down. "So this was what you didn't want to tell us. He raped you"

But the tears were quickly replaced with anger. Her magic flared like Ron's earlier and again Harry had to calm someone down.

The adults where also close to lose control on their magic. They were furious.

Poppy began shouting almost swear word they was on the whole world in five different languages. Minerva was shouting with her, but her scottisch accent was coming through so it almost impossible to hear what she was saying exactly, but from the look of her face, it wasn't very nice. Filius, normally such a composed figure, was whimpering charms under his breath he wanted to test out on the Dursleys. Severus was maybe a mix between Minerva and Filius, muttering under his breath potions and swear words which were because of the rage almost not too hear. Pomena thought of herself as a calm woman who could handle everything, every news, but she was also furious, nobody had ever seen her like that. Albus was also very mad, his face was white from the rage, his magic was very carefully confined underneath his skin , so that the magic wouldn't destroy anything in the room.

Harry was looking with wide eyes to everyone in the room. "See they care about you." Whispered Hermione in his ear.

When the professors were done with their swearing, they turned as one man to Harry and he couldn't help to flinch when he saw that all that rage in their eyes, who were now all looking at him.

When the professors saw that, the rage disappeared a little bit out of their eyes, they didn't want Harry to be scared of them. Poppy walked out of the group of adults, clutching her wand in her hand and she asked

"Are you in pain right now, sweetie?"

Harry gave a small nod, still not completing sure about all this.

Poppy shared a look with Severus, which made him step forward, already summoning a couple of potions.

"We are going to take it all away, sweetie. Don't you worry about it anymore."

Poppy began shouting almost every healing spell she knew on Harry and Severus gave him several potions to drink. When it was over, he sighed as he felt the pain leaving his body. It was a great feeling, don't being in pain all the time. He relaxed a little and sat down at the floor. Ron and Hermione almost directly sat next to him, comforting him with their presence.

"I will bring this to the ministry and they will punish the Dursleys for child abuse, I promise you that. They will not get away with this, " said Albus ", We also need to discuss a new guardian for you"

"I don't need one, when I went to Gringotts I read my parents' will and so I am emancipated. I am legally an adult, I have lived the last month in the Potter Manor with the house elves, but I would like to get to know my godfathers and godmothers a little better."

"Your godfathers and godmothers, I didn't know you had multiple godfathers and godmothers" said Albus, a little bit of his familiar twinkle back in his eyes, but still in the background was the rage storming in those eyes.

"My father selected two and my mother selected two. My father choose Sirius Black and you, professor McGonagall and my mother choose Alice Longbottom and you, professor Snape"

Severus and Minerva were both shocked by this fact. They never knew this.

"I would love to get to know you better and I will accept my duty as godmother, if you accept it." Said Minerva

"It would be my honor" answered Severus

"Of course, I accept. I would be honored to be your godson."

"Then in private you can call me Minerva"

"And me in private Severus"

"I also need to tell you something else, now we are discussing godfathers. I found out that Sirius is innocent. Peter Pettigrew betrayed my parents. They switched from secret Keepers at the last minute. It says so in their wills and I asked the goblins if they could free him, but they were having problems with it. I wanted to come to you, Headmaster to see if you could do something. When I finally got my letter, I saw all the titles you had and I thought maybe you could do something for him"

"I will talk to the ministry personally, Harry. I will get your another godfather out as soon as possible."

Harry looked at Severus and said

"Professor, I mean Severus, I mean Professor" stammered Harry

"It is Severus in private"

"Severus, I read my mum's journal and I read you were a Death Eater once. At first I didn't knew what that was, but then I learned they were followers of Voldemort"

Severus paled at this and looked afraid to Harry, but before he could say anything Harry continued

"I also know that you turned spy to save my mother. I found something in her journal. She was working on a potion and spell to make the dark mark away. She never got to finish it, but I did and so I am asking you if I can remove the dark mark of you"

At this a silence followed. Everyone, except Ron and Hermione who knew that plan, were too shocked to say anything.

"Harry, I don't deserve it." Said Severus with his head down.

"Yes, you do. My mother forgive you and said she would get you free and so I wish to make her wish came true."

Albus said "Do it, my boy. You truly deserve it. You have paid for your actions, you are free." Making Severus look at his old mentor.

Severus then looked at Harry and saw the need to help him. He nodded and Harry took a vial out of his pocket, glad he had remembered to put it in his pocket that evening, he then heard a giggling girl into his head and he knew Fate had been walking around in there. He walked to the potions master and stripped the man's left arm. There was it, a skull with a snake, the dark mark. Harry uncorked the vial and poured the potion on the dark mark and began chanting the spell in parseltongue. Again everyone, except Ron and Hermione and Severus, those three already knowing that, were shocked to found out that Harry was a parseltongue.

Severus felt a pain in his arm, so severe it was unlike he had ever felt, not even when he had been in service of the Dark Lord and he had been cursed by the Cruciatus curse over and over again, he began whimpering at the pain. Harry saw it and began chanting faster trying to get it over as soon as possible, without causing too much pain. Harry could feel his magic reserves drop, but still he continued the spell. He needed to get rid of that thing. Suddenly Severus fell down with Harry who had fallen on his knees. He was exhausted. He raised his head to look at the man's arm and saw a completely clean arm. The dark mark had disappeared, Severus was not longer a slave of Voldemort. He had done it, then he felt the pressure he had put on his magic reserves. He could still feel the battle he had battled with the dark mark and he was fighting with himself to stay awake.

Hermione saw it and said " Go to sleep, Harry. You need the rest"

"But?"

"No buts. You have just performed some serious magic, you need to rest. Sleep now"

And finally he listened. He fell asleep in the lap of his godfather Severus Snape.

His last thought before he lost himself in the darkness was

'I have finally found my happiness'

**I hoped you liked the chapter. Please review telling me what you think about it. I love reading them. I hope that you have a nice day. I am sorry for the late update, but the vacation was a lot more busy than I originally had thought it would been. I am still rewriting the chapters from the original version. I hope to have finished in five months, so if I am lucky before the end of the year, but I cant promise it. After I am done with this, it will probably be a while before I can post an original chapter, but I will try to do this as soon as possible, but I will talk about that when it is closer to that time. For now I wish everyone a nice day.**

**Have a nice day and enjoy.**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	11. Chapter 10 lessons

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'Talk talk'= normal thoughts

**Hello Everyone, Here I am again. Remember I don't own Harry Potter or its characters. All the rights are from J.K Rowling. I hope you like my story. I couldn't found a exact timetable for the firsties, so I made my own schedule. Here is it. I will use this then also for my story. **

**Breakfast is from 07:45-08:55. **

**Lunch is from 12:00-13:00**

**Diner is from 18:00-19:00**

**Lessons begin at 09:00 and last 50 minutes.**

**Monday : History of Magic, 2 hours Transfiguration, Lunch, free period, 2xCharms, Potions, free period, Diner**

**Tuesday: free period, 2x Herbology, Lunch, Dada, History of Magic, free period, Charms, free period, Diner, Astronomy**

**Wednesday: free period, DADA, free period, Lunch, Potions, Herbology, 2x free periods, History of Magic, Diner,2x Astronomy**

**Thursday: free period, Charms, History of Magic, Lunch, free period, 2x potions, Transfiguration, flying, Diner**

**Friday: Herbology, free period, Transfiguration, Lunch, Flying, 2x DADA, free period, theory Astronomy, Diner**

**Astronomy is from 23:00-00:00 **

**Double hour astronomy is from 23:00- 01:00**

**All the one-hour lessons are with your own house. The double lessons are with different houses together. Astronomy before dinner is only theory, not practical, practical is only at night. A prefect will lead you to the Astronomy tower every time.**

**Transfiguration with Gryffindor**

**Charms with Ravenclaw**

**Herbology with Hufflepuff**

**Astronomy with Ravenclaw**

**Potions with Gryffindor**

**Flying is with Gryffindor**

**But enough talking, here is the story. ENJOY**

Chapter 11: lessons

Harry had also been special. When he had been abused by his relatives, trying to stop him from doing him any magic, they had made it only worse for them and better for Harry. They trained his magic and his magic reserves, making them much stronger and getting them to heal faster, it was just something he had to do to survive this childhood. His magic was so used to heal himself and get him into shape quickly, it had no problem with getting his magic reserves back into business for his classes in the short amount of time he had slept. They were also getting quicker healed when he was helped by Hogwarts in that matter. She was pouring some of her magic in his body and it helped him to heal himself more easier.

When it was 08:00, and it was time for breakfast, he was woken up by Hogwarts, making it so that Harry felt something like a mother's hand was ruffling his head, he spent a moment thinking about his own mother and or she would have done the same if he had been injured or needed to be woken for a fresh start of the day, but then he blinked several times and saw that he lied on the couch in Severus's quarters and his thoughts turned back to the situation he was in.

He looked around for the others, but he saw no one. Then he heard soft voices coming out of a door right from him, he thought it was the kitchen. He stood up and walked to the door. There he saw Dumbledore, the four heads, madam Pomfrey, Ron and Hermione. They were discussing the punishment for the Dursleys and how they could do it without too much embarrassment for him. He watched them for a little while and then he coughed. All the heads in the kitchen turned to him. They were a little shocked, but then he saw madam Pomfrey standing up. He knew she was a very stern woman and very protective of her patients, so he knew she would say something.

"Harry, why are you in here? You need to sleep. You aren't recovered. Go back to the couch and sleep some more." Said she with a stern look.

"No" said Harry. " it is time for breakfast and then for classes. I don't want to miss the first day of school."

"You aren't allowed to go to the classes yet. You have to recover your magic reserves first."

"Scan me" said Harry with a twinkle in his eyes. "Scan me and tell me why I am not allowed to go to classes when I am perfectly healthy."

Poppy said "I know you are not healthy. It is impossible to recover so fast."

"Humour me"

Poppy signed, but still took her wand and performed the diagnostic scan. The results were shocking. His magic reserves were completely full.

"How?" stammered Madam Pomfrey. "How can they be fully recovered by now? You just sleep for a hour or so."

"I had a little help, because of my upbringing in getting work ready after my magic had been emptied out of my reserves after I had needed it to heal me and keep me from dying, I am a fast healer. My relatives tried to keep the magic away, but instead it only grew stronger and stronger. I was then also very surprised when I went to Gringotts and the goblins told me that I had some gifts. Some of them I had blocked myself, because I wanted to appear normal for my relatives, but others were blocked by no other than the greatest wizard of all, Albus Dumbledore. Isn't Headmaster? There were also blocks on my magic and knowledge, weren't they, my dear Headmaster?"

Dumbledore paled a little at this news, especially when there were 5 people shouting to him.

"HOW COULD YOU, Albus?" shouted Minerva.

"YES,ALBUS, HAVE YOU COMPLETELY LOST YOUR MIND?" shouted Severus.

"ALBUS, WHAT WERE YOU THINKING? YOU KNOW THE CONSEQUENCES OF WHAT COULD HAVE HAPPENED TO THE BOY. HE COULD HAVE LOST SOME OF HIS MAGIC AND HAVE LEARNING AND MEMORY PROBLEMS." Shouted Filius.

"WHAT MADE YOU THINK OF SO STUPID ACTION, OLD MAN" shouted Pomena.

"ALBUS, DON'T YOU EVER THINK OF BLOCKING SOMEONE'S NATURAL GIFTS, MAGIC OR KNOWLEDGE OR I SWEAR I WILL TO DO THE SAME TO YOU AND GIVE YOU TO THE DURSLEYS." Shouted Poppy.

Albus looked at this hands and said " I thought it was for the best. Harry was very powerful at the age of one. I thought it would be better to block his magic, so that the Dursleys would treat him better. I thought it was better to forget the murder of his parents, so I tried to block his knowledge and some of his gifts, but some couldn't I block, because they manifest on a later age. I never thought they would hurt him so bad." At the end he was crying.

Harry walked to him and said " I don't blame you. You did what you thought was the best. So forget it." When he said this last part, he glared to everyone in the room.

Poppy recovered as first. She asked "Harry, if you allow it of course, will you tell us your gifts or tell only one or two of us? Maybe we can help you with some of them, if you ever need help in controlling them or if you don't understand something about your powers."

Harry had a silent conversation with Ron and Hermione and they agreed it would be smart to tell them. Maybe they could help with some things and help cover things up.

"Oké, I tell everyone in this room. I am a metamorphmagus, a true animagus, a true seer, a beastspeaker, a Empath, a natural Occulmens and natural legilimens. I can speak parseltongue. I have also some sort of photographic memory, aura sight and I can do teleportation.

Everyone, except Ron and Hermione, looked shocked at him. He was so powerful and he hadn't even reached his magical maternity.

Albus asked "How do you know that you are a true seer, Harry?"

"The goblins showed me a list with names and my name was on it. It was the register of true seers. But back to my question. Can I go to the classes, Madam Pomfrey?"

"Yes, dear. I see nothing wrong with you, but if you feel dizzy or just bad, you come immediately to me. Ask your professor and if you aren't in class someone older to lead you to the infirmary."

Harry nodded.

"No worries, Madam Pomfrey, we will make sure he will go, if he feels bad. It seems like we have to learn him when he is in pain, he should get to an adult who can help him."

"I don't have to learn anything."

Ron and Hermione just glared at him and he gasped. "Okay, maybe I have to learn that little thing a little bit."

Severus said "We will have some breakfast in here, so you will not be late. You have to pack your bags and it will cost too much time to walk to the Great Hall and back to the dungeons."

"Oké, professor" said the trio together perfectly in harmony.

Harry went to sit on the table and ordered his breakfast. He took some porridge with strawberries and bananas and a glass of milk.

When Severus and Poppy asked he why he took such light food he said softly. " The Dursleys most favourite punishment, except for the beatings, was the withdraw of food. So I can't eat too much food in one time, because I will throw up. It has gotten a little better, but it is not quite as it should be for my age. I am getting there, but it is a slow process. I was also never permitted to eat any kind of fruit, because Dudley hated fruit and that was the most important reason not to buy them. So for the first time this summer I have eaten fruit and I love it" The last thing with a big smile on his face.

When they heard this story, everyone was fuming in their seats, especially Severus and Poppy. They knew the risks of this. This was another thing they could hate the Dursleys for. But when they heard the last part, they couldn't help to grin together with Harry, with such a smile you had to do the same.

"Mister Potter, I will make some nutrients potions for you, you have to take them for one month and then we will look if you still need them after that."

Harry nodded and went back to his breakfast and looked what the others had chosen. Hermione had chosen some pancakes with syrup with a glass of orange. Ron had some waffles with melted butter and also a glass of orange. Albus had omelette with bacon and coffee. The four heads all had pancakes in the form of their house. Minerva had a lion, Filius a eagle, Pomena a badger and Severus a snake. Minerva and Pomena had tea and Severus and Filius coffee. Poppy had also some porridge with fruit and coffee.

After they all were finished it was 08:45 and so they had only one quarter before the first class began. Severus said " I will get your timetables, so you can pack your bags."

He stood up and searched the timetable for Harry, Ron and Hermione. He laid the others on a plate and began chanting a spell. The pile of timetable disappeared, only to reappear on the Slytherin table in the Great Table. The others went to tell their prefects to give the timetables to their students, because they were still a little busy.

The trio looked at their schedule and saw they had History of Magic as first of the day. They stood up from the table and walked to the door to walk back to the dungeons.

Severus walked with them and saw the parchment with the injuries of Harry laying on the table. He took it and said "Take it with you and don't let anyone see it" but then his eyes scanned the parchment one final time and his mouth fell open. He stared to Harry with shocked eyes.

Harry just laughed at him "It took you a while to figure it out. I surly thought I was busted when that parchment appeared, but I guess you were too distracted."

The others had walked in the room. "What is wrong, Severus?" asked Minerva a little concerned for him. Severus was a very closed human and he never showed his shock or any emotion for that matter so openly.

Severus looked around and looked at his colleagues and said " Harry is the heir of Slytherin."

"What?" said the other people, except the silver trio.

"I wasn't finished. He is the heir of Slytherin, yes, but he is also the heir of Ravenclaw, Gryffindor and Hufflepuff. He is the heir of Hogwarts."

Everyone, except Ron and Hermione, looked shocked at Harry.

"How?" stammered Dumbledore. "Lily was a muggleborn and James was only the heir of Gryffindor."

"You are wrong on two sides of the story, Headmaster. One side is that my Father wasn't only the heir of Gryffindor, but also from Hufflepuff, because they were married to each other. Like Slytherin and Ravenclaw also were married. So that is one side. The other side is that my mother was adopted."

"What? Lily was adopted?" said Severus surprised.

"Yes, I don't know exact the name of the family, because Voldemort killed everyone from the family. I only know that my real grandparents were friends with the Evans and that is why they gave mum to them to raise up. They help forge the papers stating my mum was really a other person and gave her a false birth certificate and false information. My real grandparents came from a line from Slytherin and Ravenclaw."

"Slytherin and Ravenclaw had multiple children, in fact four of them. But two were murdered by the youngest son, Slithor, so that he would have a bigger inheritance for himself. Slytherin found that out and cast a spell on his family. Every member of the family of his youngest son, Slithor, he called the branch family and they wouldn't be able to harm in any way the members of the main family, of his eldest daughter Samantha. Slithor found out his father's plan, but was too late to prevent it and he wasn't strong enough to break it, so he changed it to give his children a chance. He made sure that the protection from the main family only went in on their second birthday. Then he and his children would have a chance to kill his sister's family and get the inheritance for himself. I am from the main family and Voldemort is from the branch family, so he can't harm me anymore, but when he attacked me and my parents I could be killed. My mother knew this and gave her own protection up to save my life. Mum was a bit of a seer, not a true one, but she had a vision of me fighting him and so she knew she had to die to help me survive, when he attacked"

Everyone was shocked, even Ron and Hermione who also didn't knew this story.

"How do you know this Harry?" asked Minerva after a while of silence.

"Salazar told me the part of his family and the story about my mum he read in her journals. The rest of how the founders were married, I found out from the other founders"

"Salazar Slytherin, the founder of Slytherin house, told you?" asked Minerva surprised.

"Yes, when I went to the dungeons to the common room and then tried to go to the dormitory. I was blasted away and there came a snake and he told me I had to sleep in Salazar Slytherin rooms, because I am the prince of Slytherin. There is a painting of the four founders there and there is a portrait of Salazar Slytherin in my bedroom."

"Harry, why did you go to Slytherin? You are the heir of Hogwarts. You could have let everyone know that you are the heir and get the Heir's room." Asked Flitwick.

"Firstly it is because I would then be separated from Ron and Hermione, and I would never be able to do that. They complete me" said he, while walking to them and putting his arm around their shoulders. " Secondly because I am already famous for surviving the killing curse and I don't want more fans and people who are staring to me. I figured people would leave me alone if I was in Slytherin, so I wanted to go there and of course wanted these idiots to go with me." Said he while slapping their head.

"So we formed a plan to trick the hat in putting us in Slytherin. I think I was the easiest. I used my ambition to defeat Voldemort and I have plenty of cunning. I had to or I wouldn't have survived the Dursleys.

Hermione stepped forward and said "The hat wanted me in Ravenclaw of Gryffindor. It said I had the knowledge to get in Ravenclaw, but my bravery was also very great, maybe even greater than my knowledge and the love of learning. I used my ambition to show everyone blood doesn't matter by becoming the smartest witch of this age to help me to convince the hat and it put me in Slytherin."

Ron stepped forward and said "I think I was the most difficult. The hat said I should do well in Gryffindor or Hufflepuff. I am loyal to those I trust, even if it meant my death and I am brave or reckless enough to fight everyone who hurts my friends and family. I used my ambition to protect my friends and family, even if it means my death or the loss of the love from my family and used my knowledge from chess and strategies to prove I can be cunning and it was enough to convince the hat to put me in Slytherin."

He put his arm around Harry's right shoulder, because his left had the arm of Hermione around it. they said together "We are the silver trio." And they bowed. They laughed at the faces of the professors.

They walked to the door and walked out of the door, while Harry said " It is almost time for the first class. I will see you at Lunch, professors"

They walked to the dungeons and into their rooms to get their stuff. They put their books in their book bags with some parchments and quill. Harry also took his special quill and parchment with him, he invented. It was very special. When someone began talking and you gave a silent command to the quill, he began copying everything that person said. Then when you gave the end signal, the parchment would scan it and make a summary of it in a couple of seconds. He also had two extra made for Ron and Hermione. He gave them their quills and parchment and explained how it worked.

They both took the quill and also put them in their book bag and some extra books for the first lesson. Harry also took his mum journals and the box where he had put in the glass figurines resembling his mum and the marauders. He had formed the habit to took them everywhere with him. He had put any safety spells he knew on the box for some extra safety and that were a lot of spells, like spells for fire, water, just any damage possible. He also placed a few extra spells on their bags, like a feather light weight charm, a infinite expendable charm and the spell to call anything inside the bag in a couple of seconds.

Ron and Hermione thanked Harry and the trio walked to the common room. There were all the members of the Slytherin house and when they saw Harry, they all bowed and said "Good Morning, prince"

Harry stared shocked to all the people in the room, but then he heard Salazar's voice in his head.

"Relax, my heir. It is tradition to treat the members of my family as royalty in this house. They will treat you with the utmost respect and will never attempt to harm you. They will protect you from the other houses. Treat them well, my prince."

Harry said " Good morning to you all, I only want to say one thing. Can you not do that in public? I don't want the other houses to attack you and I think they may cause trouble for me and the Slytherin house. We are one, one union, one family and I protect my family. Oh, one more thing."

He pointed to Ron, "This is my Beta and this is his Mate" while pointing to Hermione "Don't harm them"

Ron and Hermione looked at Harry and said a little angry " I can protect her with my own power" and "I don't need protection, I can take care of myself."

"Of course, guys, but it is instinct. I can't help it." They just laughed then and walked with the other first years to History of Magic. They were exact on time and they went into the classroom waiting for Professor Binns. After a few moments Binns appeared and he began his lecture on Goblin wars. The trio took their stuff, even their special quill and activated them and went to do their own things.

Harry went to read his mum's journals again, Ron was reading a book on strategies and Hermione was reading a book on wards. The time flew by. The lesson was so over. When the bell sounded, they put their stuff in their bags and walked with one of the older Slytherin students to Transfiguration. There began the fun.

Professor McGonagall smiled when she saw the trio walk in her classroom. They took a place in the middle of the room, with the other students of Slytherin sitting protective around them. She started the lesson with a lecture on all the dangers and limits of Transfiguration. Then she showed the students her animagus form and some more difficult forms of Transfiguration like transforming her desk in a pig, then a tree, a duck and then back to a desk.

But then something unexpected happened. He didn't expected professor McGonagall to come to him, put a silencing charm around them and ask or she should him to show some more animagus forms and so thus tell everyone his gift.

Harry talked to Ron and Hermione and they agreed if only he would show non-magical animals and if everyone swore a oath to not tell anyone his gifts. His professor stopped the silencing charm and he walked together with her to the front of the classroom.

"In the wizard world there are also people who have multiple forms and even people who can change in any non-magical animals in the world. These people are called true animagi and Mister Potter is such a person. There are however limits on this power, you can only change into an animal you have seen before. He agreed to show you some forms, if you promise never to tell anyone about it. Is that oké with everyone?"

The class all nodded and Professor McGonagall went to everyone to perform the oath.

"I, name person, swear never to tell anyone ever the gifts of Harry James Potter."

She asked "Has someone a suggestion? If you will suggest an animal mister Potter haven't seen before he will tell you and you are allowed to call out another animal "

It was silent. "Come on, nobody?"

Then Draco raised his hand and said " A snake"

Harry smiled at this and transformed in a giant black mamba from 2.5 meter, most girls shouted from fear and went to stand on their chairs. Hermione signed at this and went to Harry. She picked him up, what was difficult, because he was so big and heavy and put him around her shoulder. She began patting him and Harry hissed from pleasure. Hermione whispered to Harry

"An eagle, please Harry" and a few seconds later, there sat a beautiful brown eagle on her shoulders, which fly away to the desk in the middle in the room. Then the suggestions came, after the first year had disappeared.

Most of the animals the students picked, he had already seen when he was into the zoo like a tiger, giraffe, elephant, koala, but there was some animals he couldn't do like penguins, ice bear and other water-like animals. When it was almost time to start the lesson, there was one grave little Gryffindor who suggested the animal Harry had been waiting for the moment Minerva had come to him, he wanted a big lion.

He ran to the table, still in his gorilla form, where the boy sat and jumped to his desk. In the middle of the jump Harry transformed himself in a lion, landing on the desk of the boy. The boy jumped out of his chair from the shock, because Harry was roaring to him.

Then professor McGonagall said

" That is enough, dear. Take fifty points for Slytherin. Go back to your seat."

Harry transformed himself back and walked back to his seat by Hermione and Ron. He got applause from everyone in the room, except the little Gryffindor boy, who was still a little scared.

Professor McGonagall began the lesson. She took a box from a desk full of matches and gave everyone one match. Their assignment was to transform this match in a needle. They got the rest of the lesson for this. The students looked to the clock and saw they had 30 minutes left. They started trying to transform their needle.

Harry concentrated and called out his magic. He visualized the match changing in a needle and said the spell. When he opened his eyes, he had a perfect needle in his hands.

Professor McGonagall was very proud of him. she said

"Very good, mister Potter. Take another 5 points for Slytherin. On the first try, I see you have your father talents. He was also very good in Transfiguration. Try to change the needle back in a match and then try the spell wordless and after that wandless and as last wordless and wandless, called silent wandless magic. Harry completed all these extra assignment and got 5 points for each completed assignment, so he got 75 points for Slytherin in one lesson. He saw he had 10 minutes left. He began watching Ron and Hermione.

Hermione was almost finished with all the extra assignments too and she got also 5 points for each completed assignment, she also earned 5 points extra for being the second finished. Ron was having some more trouble, he also had more trouble with Transfiguration than him or Hermione.

Harry was only glad he remembered that Ron needed a new wand in time. He remembered Ron got his brother Charlie's wand and that it was very old and damaged. He gave Ron some money, 20 galleons, to get a new wand and a wand holster. At first Ron didn't accept the money, but Harry and Hermione talked to him about it and he agreed that it was for the best. They only had one problem..

How to explain the extra money from Ron to his family?

Harry came with the solution. Ron could say that he was walking on the streets, when he saw a little girl in danger. He saved her and got some money from her mother for saving her daughter. Molly Weasley was happy her son saved someone, so he could keep the money and so he could buy himself a new wand and a wand holster by Ollivander.

He got the wand he got after the second year. Harry whispered to Ron

"Calm down and close your eyes. Listen and find your magic, then visualize the change you want and say the spell."

Ron followed Harry's advice and a moment for the bell rang for Lunch, Ron had transformed his match in a perfect silver needle. He got 5 points for it and Harry got another 10 points for helping another student. The trio walked happily out of the classroom, they were the only ones who could transform their match in a needle and they got in total 115 points for Slytherin.

They walked to the Great Hall and take their lunch. Harry took some toast with jelly, a egg and some orange juice. Ron and Hermione took an omelette and also a glass of orange juice. After 10 minutes they heard some footsteps stopping behind them, so they turned around and saw Severus stand behind him.

"Could you explain why Professor McGonagall found it fit to give Slytherin 115 points for two lessons to you three? She is never so generous."

Hermione answered " Harry was the first to finish his assignment, I second and Ron third. I and Harry also did some extra assignment each worth 5 points, Harry got points for helping Ron and showing the class some transformations."

Severus nodded and said " That explains it, so it seems you have inherited your Transfiguration talent from your father, Mister Potter" and he walked away, Harry feeling some rage and hate coming from the man, probably thinking of all the humiliation coming from his childhood tormentor.

The trio watched him walked away and just shrugged. Harry thought 'And I will show you what I got from my mother, Severus, just watch me brewing. Just watch' he thought this after he occluded of course, Severus didn't need to hear that thought.

After the trio was done eating, they went to the dungeons and their room to pack their bags for the new lessons. They saw they had a free period and then a double hour Charms, Potions and then another free period before dinner.

They packed their books for the lessons and they were walking about what to do for the free period. They decided to continue with their reading material. After the free period was over, they walked to the Charms classroom, again with the Slytherins. They had the class with Ravenclaw. Professor Flitwick called the names and began his lesson with a theory part about charms and safety rules.

After that every one practiced the wand movements for Wingardium Leviosa, the floating charm. It was boring for the trio, but they said nothing and just played their parts. After that they were allowed to practice the charm on a feather and again were Harry, Ron, Hermione the first three who got the charm right. They did some extra assignments and got some more points for Slytherin, in total 90 of them. Slytherin was in the lead by the first day.

And then came the lesson Harry was most excited about, Potions

Severus came into the classroom with this robes billowing behind them and went to his desk. He turned around and called the names from the Slytherins in the classroom. It was only one hour, so they were alone with Slytherins. Harry could know the difference, with the lessons with other houses, the Slytherins were respectful, but not too much in the other classes. In this class, they were bowing to him and was the atmosphere in the room was lighter and funnier. He got many compliments on the many points he, Ron and Hermione earned for the house and then the lesson began.

They had to make the cure for boils potion and after 45 minutes was the trio done with their potions. Their potions were prefect, even Ron's. Ron had discovered in the war, he was very talented in potion making, after he had saved his mother's life with a potion he had made. He learned to love it and began using more potions in his strategies. Hermione was just good in everything and Harry, yes, his mother's genes began working in the war and he learned also the art of potion making. He loved it, the calmness he got from making a potion, it was perfect.

Severus came to inspect their potions and gave them full marks for their potions. After the lessons, they went back to their room to do some more reading and after that dinner. They went to bed early and they thought through their link

'It was a fantastic first day' Hermione

'It is fantastic to be back' Harry

'Goodnight, I can't wait until tomorrow' Ron

Harry said goodnight to Hedwig and Shadow after he had patted them both and gave them some attention and food and went to back. He was so exhausted from the day, he fell asleep after 10 minutes.

a.n **note**

**I hope you have enjoyed the new chapter. The next update will be soon, I hope this day, but maybe a few days after this update. I hope you will review, I have gotten a lot of reviews saying the powers are too much and the money is too much. I will have a look at it, but I am keeping the powers. They are needed for the story, but don't worry, the trio will have struggles in their quest, only not the ones you might think. I thought I had explained much of the powers need to be there, such as Empath to sense Voldemort, but if it is not completely clear, send a review and I will put the explanation in a further chapter. **

**Hope you have all a wonderful day and I hope to see you next time.**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	12. Chapter 11 flying and the wolfgrim

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron or thoughts to themselves

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

**I want to say that I don't own Harry Potter or any characters of it. It is all from J.K. Rowling. **

**Have fun reading. Here is the rewritten version of chapter 12 from this story.**

Chapter 12: flying lesson and the big bad wolf with grim

Tuesday and Wednesday were almost the same as Monday. They went very quickly over.

On Tuesday was their first lesson Herbology with Hufflepuff in Greenhouse 1, the least dangerous of them all in Hogwarts. The trio got 20 points each for the care they showed for their plants. It is something they got from the war. They lived, almost all three to the end, though a terrible war and they saw many people die in the war, people who were friends or family. They learned that every life is precious and that is for people, but also for the animals and plants. They had learned to love every life.

Even Ron, whom first didn't really cared about the animals and plants, changed his mind when he got saved by a centaur, when Death Eaters attacked him. The centaur got shot with a slow-acting poison and ultimately died. Ron tried to save him, but it was too late for the centaur. It gave Ron more respect for the centaurs and every other animal and plant.

DADA was just annoying with a Quirell who stuttered. At least this time Harry didn't get the headaches, because his mind was occluded and he checked his shields every lesson. He could feel the hate coming from Voldemort , but he could turn some of his empathy off so that he didn't feel it that badly. They got another hour of History of Magic and Charms.

In History of Magic they went back to their reading. By Charms they were allowed to help other students, because they had mastered the first spell with all the extra assignments for that spell.

In their free periods and after dinner, they went in Harry's trunk and practiced some sword movements, until it was time for Astronomy. They got escorted by professor Snape to the Astronomy tower. After a hour was the lesson over and they got their blank carts where they needed to draw the constellations on. They were escorted back by professor Snape and went to bed.

Wednesday was almost the same, Quirell was very annoying, Severus was very proud of another perfect potion from the trio, Strout was very happy with their green fingers and love for nature, History of Magic was boring, but they got to read a lot and Astronomy was fun, watching the stars.

In these two days it was made clear that Harry, Ron and Hermione were a true trio. They never left each other, they also protected each other and sometimes it looked like they could hear each other's thoughts.

Thursday was the day Harry liked the most, because it got 4 of this favourite lessons on 1 day. He was the most excited about his 'first' flying lesson, they got it with Gryffindor. When it was time for the lesson, they all went to the grass field for the Quidditch pitch. They lined themselves on a straight line up and waited until Gryffindor appeared. It was then they got a good look of Neville. He was really a shy person, he walked behind everyone else and choose the last broom, which led to the broom across of Harry. Madam Hooch came and said

"Good afternoon, I see everyone stands next to a broom. Now, hold out your right hand over your broom and say UP"

Harry held his hand above his broom and said confidently up. The broom shot in his hand. A few seconds later followed Ron's and then Hermione's. Hermione still didn't like Quidditch and flying very much, but she got a lot better over the years. She wasn't afraid of heights anymore and took the broom sometimes for a few rides to relax. She knew what she could do and what she absolutely should not do. Harry looked at Neville and there he saw something on his broom which made Harry's heart skip a beat. It was a black pulse, the broom was cursed! Madam Hooch was in the time Harry had looked over to Neville back on her spot, after she had helped the students got on their brooms. She said

"When I blow on my whistle, push off and float a little while" and she whistled, before Harry could say something to stop Neville.

Neville pushed off and then the curse got activated. Harry looked with wide eyes to Neville and saw he couldn't hold on for much longer. He looked at Ron and Hermione and shouted

"Ron, Hermione, come on" and he jumped on his broom, Ron and Hermione following him. They flew to Neville and on the moment Neville fell from his broom, grabbed him with three hands and stopped his fall. They lowered him softly to the ground and stepped from their brooms when they hit the ground. Madam Hooch came to them and said

"That was very dangerous and stupid, 5 points from each for such reckless behaviour, but 10 points each for saving another student from serious injury, well done."

She walked to Neville and looked him over. He had no injuries, but was shaking from fear. She escorted him to madam Pomfrey and said the lesson was over for today. Harry saw the cursed broom and took the broom with him. He walked with Ron and Hermione back to school and asked Hogwarts of Severus was free. Hogwarts said he was and he was in the potions classroom. Harry transported them to the potions classroom and knocked on the door.

After a few minutes they heard a voice calling out " Come in, the door is open"

They pushed the door open and walked in the potions' classroom. Severus was grading some essays and he looked up when he heard the door open. He looked surprised to see them here, but it was quickly covered.

"What can I do for you, today?"

"Professor Snape, today there was an accident with the flying lesson. Neville was flying on his broom, when he lost control and me, Ron and Hermione mounted our brooms and saved him from falling from his broom, by lowering him to the ground." Said Harry

"Oké, is that all, because I don't see why you tell me this?"

"I tell you this, professor, because the broom was cursed"

"What, what do you mean the broom was cursed? How do you know?" said Severus while standing up and walking to them.

"I can see aura's and if something is cursed, there is a black pulsing aura around the object or human. It was the same black aura I saw around your dark mark. I saw it around the broom Neville used. When we came to the brooms, it wasn't there. Only when Neville were standing there across from me, I saw the curse."

"That is interesting, that means someone put it there. Can I see the broom, please?"

"Of course, I took it with me for that reason." Said Harry and gave the broom to his professor.

Severus took out his wand and began doing diagnostic scans on the broom.

Harry said "We are going to diner, professor. We will saw you tomorrow." And walked out the door with Ron and Hermione.

Severus. P.O.V

He was so busy, he never heard them leave. It was only after dinnertime , he saw the time and saw the trio was gone. He took a light snack and went to read some more about dark curses before going to bed. It was true what his students said. The broom was cursed and it was a very dark curse of a short distance, someone in this school was trying something, but he didn't know what it was at this time. He thought about it, when he laid in his bed and fall after a hour in a deep sleep, dreaming about a certain black-haired boy and his friends fighting against his last master. He didn't know his student was having the same dream, but for him it was not a bad dream, just a bad memory.

normal

After the talk with Severus, the trio walked to the great Hall for diner. They eat something quick and walked quickly out of the hall to the dungeons and back to their room. They began talking about Voldemort and their plans. They were waiting on Dumbledore for the release of Sirius, they kept Peter Pettigrew as rat in Ron's room, they never spoke about the important stuff in front of someone else. They usually spoke in their heads to each other. They had decided to let the school year go as it went to first time. They were only more prepared for things like the troll and the sorcerer's stone. After a few hours, they went to their rooms and went to sleep. Harry talked a little bit to Hedwig and Shadow and give them some attention, gave them some food and went to bed, dreaming about one of the last days of the Hogwarts battle before she fell. He had been duelling with Voldemort with Ron and Hermione, before they had to retreat in Hogwarts, because of the amount of wounded they had. He had a bad night.

The next day they had breakfast and professor Dumbledore came to them. He said

"Harry, my boy, can you come with me to my office? I have someone who like to meet you for a while now."

"Can Ron and Hermione come too? I do everything with them."

Dumbledore smiled at the trio and said "Of course, come along now, oh silver trio."

The silver trio smiled at each other, stood up as one man and walked after Dumbledore to this office. After 10 minutes they came by the gargoyle guarding professor Dumbledore office. He said "Lemon Drops" and the gargoyle jumped to the side, revealing the stair to his office.

The trio walked behind the headmaster the stairs on. When they came on the top from the stair, they saw the door opening. In the office were four people waiting, three men and one woman. The woman was Professor McGonagall and one of the men was Professor Snape. The former was smiling and the latter was a little bit scowling. The two other man stood with their backs to the door opening. The left man had black hair and a very nice black robe on. The man on his right had brown hair and was much shabbier dressed. His robes were thin and there were a pair holes in them.

Harry's mind went in over-drive. It wasn't possible, it had only been a couple of days. They didn't had even given them Peter Pettigrew, the goblins tried for the whole summer and they couldn't get him out. How was it possible? Were it really Sirius and Remus?

Then the two men turned around and Harry saw who it were. He was right. It were Sirius and Remus.

Sirius started to say "Hello pup, I don't know of you remember me, but I am...

"PADFOOT,MOONY" screamed Harry and he ran to them. In a second he was across the room and in to their arms. He hugged them, like they were his life line and he began crying.

He heard Ron say against Hermione "Finally a human reaction out the Boy-Who-Lived."

"Shut up" said Harry, which wasn't very good to understand, because he still had Remus and Sirius in a hug.

Sirius and Remus began hugging him back and began whispering comforting words to him

"Calm down, pup. Calm down" said Sirius

"It is going to be alright, cub. We are here" Said Remus.

After a few minutes Harry let the men go and stood a little awkward for them. He was thinking what he should say to him. he looked at the two men and said

"Hello, my name is Harry. How is it that you are already free? I would think it would be a while for I could see you both."

Sirius answered "Professor Dumbledore showed up at the ministry with the goblins and the Will, which had the truth on it. He went to Amelia Bones and she went immediately in action. I was released from Azkaban, taken to the Ministry for my overdo trial and I was declared innocent after they questioned me about that day and about Peter. I was a few days again released, but those years in Azkaban left me in some kind of health problems, so I needed some good meals from the house elves and some good rest in a comfortable bed and I was something like the old me. Madam Pomfrey have taken good care of me in the infirmary.

Harry looked with wide eyes to Sirius and asked "It is really true, you are really free?"

"Yes, pup. I am a free man. The ministry apologized for their mistake, gave me a lot of money for compensation and gave my old job as Auror back, but pup, how do you know us? The last time we see you was ten years again and you were only one years old then. How do you know our nicknames?"

"I have sort of a photographic memory, so I have knowledge of a lot of memories. When I was in Gringotts, they removed some blocks and the night came back as one of the first things. I remember everything, I remember playing with you and Moony, with Prongs my father and my mother. I remember the night they got killed, I remember how Dad was playing with him, his screaming for mum to get away, sounds of a fight, then silence, then footsteps on the stairs, the sound of mum crying, begging, not for her life but for mine, him killing her while laughing, everything."

At the end of this, Harry was crying, so were Sirius and Remus and they hugged him to comfort him, but also themselves, but the hug ended when they heard a voice say

"So that means we don't need this piece of shit anymore." Ron had his rat in his hands. He put him on the ground and put a body bind on him, because the rat was struggling to get free.

"I will enjoy this" and he transformed in a big grey wolf. Remus and Sirius were shocked that a boy so young could be an animagus. The other adults were less shocked, only thanking that to the fact they saw Ron transform a few days again for the first time.

Ron walked to Peter and began growling.

Harry said "Stop, Ron, now! Don't kill him!"

But Ron couldn't hear Harry anymore. He was completely taken over by his inner wolf. Harry had no choice. He hated it, but he needed to use it. He stood before Ron and on that moment yelled Sirius

"Look out, Harry"

Because Ron was jumping towards Peter and Harry was between them, but then Harry also transformed in his wolf form. He was an even bigger wolf than Ron was, he was pitch black with emerald eyes. He was emitting an enormous aura. He was the Alpha and everyone in his pack should listen to him. He howled and Ron stopped his jump on time. Harry walked to Ron and growled at him. Ron began whimpering, he put his ears to the side and laid down on the ground. He was completely submissive on that moment.

"Transform back, now!" growled Harry.

Ron listened to Harry and transformed back. He held his head down in shame. Harry, still in wolf form, turned around and picked Peter up with his teeth. He walked to Dumbledore's desk and threw the rat on the desk. He transformed back and made sure Peter couldn't escape, before he walked to Ron.

Ron still had his head down in shame. He lost control. He was a failure. Harry stood now before Ron, but he didn't say one word to him. After ten minutes of silence Ron couldn't take it anymore and said

"I am sorry, my Alpha. I just lost control. We had just found out who Scabbers was and wanted to hand him over, but it was all unnecessary. That man spent eleven years with us. He spelt in my bed, in Percy's bed. I just lost it. I am sorry. Please forgive me."

"I won't forgive you"

Ron twitched with his body, but he held his head down. The adults were very shocked at this development.

"Because there is nothing to forgive you for, My Beta."

Now Ron's head shot up in disbelief. He wanted to say something, but Harry continued.

"Everyone loses control sometimes, everyone lets their instincts take over sometimes. You had every right to be mad. Don't be sorry. Stand tall, like the brave wolf you are, My Beta."

Ron nodded and held his head up.

The adults were still looking at the interaction Harry and Ron showed them. After a while Remus said "You are animagi, Harry &amp; Ron? You are even wolves. How is that possible?"

"I am an true animagus. I can turn in every animal or creature. I share a bond with Ron and Hermione. When I met them, I felt an connection, an instinct that I needed to protect them with everything I had and I just acted on that instinct. We formed a bond and they were able to become my pack. Ron and Hermione are also mates and it is my duty to protect them, because I am the Alpha in this pack."

While he said that, his aura began growing. The wolf in Remus sensed a great deal of power, greater power than he had. The wolf accepted Harry as his Alpha. Remus and Harry both felt the magic. Remus' magic began circling around Harry, waiting on something.

"What is the matter, Wolf? What are you doing?" asked Severus.

"He isn't doing anything, professor. His wolf sensed that I was in the room. He recognized me as an Alpha and he sensed that I am more powerful than him, so he wants me to be his Alpha and Remus ' magic is waiting for my decision."

Harry turned to look at Remus and said

"I, Harry James Potter, Alpha from his pack, accepts Remus John Lupin request and welcome him in this pack as a brother, an uncle and a friend. What is your answer?"

"I, Remus John Lupin, am thankful for your decision and I swear to be a good member of this pack, to listen to my Alpha and help him if he ever needs my help until my last breath."

When this was said, the magic disappeared and the pack had a new member. Harry walked to Remus and laid his hand on Remus's chest.

"Listen Moony, you have to give Remus some slack. Don't hurt him anymore on the full moon. I know you can do that. I promise you I will run with you every time I can, be it on the full moon or another moment. Just don't hurt Remus anymore."

"Yes, Alpha" he heard

When Harry looked up, he saw the amber coloured eyes of Moony looking at him.

"Thanks Moony" and he gave him a hug.

Then Sirius cleared his throat and said "What now?"

"Now we have to go to class. We promised Neville to help him," said Hermione , "come along, boys"

She took Ron by the arm.

"See you later" said Harry and he walked to Hermione and Ron.

He said {_Slytherin common room} _and they transported to that room with the help of Salazar Slytherin special transportation spell. They quickly walked to their room, packed their books and used the same transportation to go outside to the greenhouses, because their first lesson was Herbology. Harry sent a quick note to Dumbledore and waited for the moment this school day ended.

After dinner ended, professor Snape came to the trio and asked them to come with him to the room where Remus and Sirius were at this moment. The trio followed the professor and harry thought

_Luckily is it tomorrow Saturday, because I fear it is going to be a very long night._

_Flashback to Remus and Sirius after the trio disappeared_

When the trio disappeared, Sirius and Remus looked shocked at the place where the trio just a few seconds again were standing with their mouths open. There was an awkward silence, until Sirius yelled.

"WHAT IS GOING ON? WHERE IS MY GODSON? I WANT THE TRUTH AND I WANT IT RIGHT NOW!" and he stared at Dumbledore. At the moment Dumbledore wanted to speak, there appeared a note.

_**Dear Headmaster,**_

_**If I guessed correctly, Sirius has become a little agitated by now. He is probably yelling at you and demanding the truth. You can tell him everything I told you. Tell him I will answer any questions they have after dinner today. Just make sure that they don't break anything and make sure they have eaten and drank something and tell them to have a nap after your talk. They looked like they needed it.**_

_**Tell them greetings from me. Speak you later.**_

_**Harry**_

"From whom was that letter?" asked Minerva.

"It was from Harry. It said that we could tell Sirius and Remus the truth of what happened to Harry. It also said that he will answer any questions you may have after our talk, he can come tonight after dinner to discuss it with you. Sit down, please. It is not a pretty story."

Sirius and Remus sat down and Remus said with a serious tone "Tell us."

"I am only human and humans make mistakes. Recently I discovered two of my biggest mistakes. Your case, Sirius and Harry. First, I like to apologize to you, Sirius. I should had given you a trial and not assume you were guilty. Second, I made two serious mistakes with Harry. I never read James and Lily's will. I left it sealed in Gringotts. That was my first mistake. My second mistake was that I left Harry with his aunt and uncle. I did it to protect him against Voldemort and his Death Eaters, who might wanted revenge for killing their master. I knew that they would never spoil him, but I never thought their hatred would go this far. I never thought they would..."

After this, he put his head down in shame.

"What? What did they do? Tell me, Dumbledore!" but it was not Dumbledore who continued the story, but Severus.

"They told him that he was a worthless freak, who deserved everything they did to him. they starved him, spoilt his cousin and gave him never anything, not even clothes of himself. He had to work as a house elf, he slept in a cupboard and they beat him."

"WHAT?" screamed the two men, who had gotten more angrier with everything Severus told them about Harry's home life.

"He has multiple scars from a whip and a belt. They craved the word 'FREAK' on his back. He has multiple burns, one very nasty one on his stomach and a part of his chest. They also..."

Severus stopped here and he looked at Remus and Sirius. He tried to say it with his look. Remus was getting paler at every second which passed.

"Say it, Severus. SAY IT!" growled Remus.

"There are signs that Harry was sexually abused"

The silence that followed was the most painful silence ever. However that silence lasted maybe ten seconds before the two men broke down.

"How could they, these monsters? I want to met them on the full moon and tear them limb to limb." Said Remus, while standing up.

"Sit down, Remus, even though that sounds like a good idea to me, we don't need to be in Azkaban. If we are there, we can't help Harry anymore. We have to be discreet about it. We don't want to embarrasses Harry or hurt him in the process, " said Minerva, "I won't allow it as his godmother"

"What do you mean, as his godmother? He is my godson, not yours" said Sirius

"James and Lily both chose each two people they saw fit to take care of Harry, if something happened to them. James chose you and me. Lily chose Alice Longbottom and Severus"

"What, Snivellous, that must be a mistake"

More couldn't he say, because Remus slapped him on the head.

"Ow, why did you do that for?"

"Stop calling him that, we are adults now. Act like one. Apologize, now"

"Sorry" said Sirius

"Thanks, Wolf, I mean Remus for defending me" said Severus quickly and after that "Apologize accepted, Black.

"There is more to the story"

"More! Oh my god"

"Relax, this is better news, Sirius. Harry left the Dursleys, because he is now emancipated. He went to Gringotts and found his parents will, which gave him the option of emancipation. He has lived the last two months in Potter Manor with the house elves. He found out his heritance. He is the heir of Hogwarts, because he is related to all the four founders. He is sorted in Slytherin, because he thought people would notice him less if he went to that house. He thought it would decrease his fame a little and make sure that people won't bother him anymore. He has many powers and he is smart, very smart. He inherited his father's talent in Transfiguration" said Minerva

"And his mother's talent in Potions" added Severus.

"He is very good friends with Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger, the two children you just saw with Harry. They formed a bond and are inseparable. That was pretty much everything. Now Harry told me to make sure you have some food and liquids in your body, before sending you to bed to get some sleep. He said you looked like you needed it and I agree wholeheartedly with him." said Dumbledore.

He clapped with his hands and two house elves holding trays with food and pumpkin juice appeared. The house elves left the trays on the table for Remus and Sirius and disappeared again. The two men ate and drank everything what was on the trays and followed Minerva to their rooms. Minerva escorted each of them to their own bedroom and said that they needed sleep. Before Harry arrived, they would be woken up by Minerva.

The two men sat on their own beds thinking about they were told. They had questions and they would get answers, even if it took all night. They both had a restless sleep, until they were woken up by Minerva for their talk with Harry. They dressed quickly and walked to the living room. They sat at one of the couches and waited at Harry and his friends.

It was going to be a long long night.

**a.n note**

**Hallo, people.**

**I would like to thank everyone for their reviews, if they sent one and please sent some more. Have a nice day**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	13. Chapter 12 Talking and Healing II

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

**I don't own Harry Potter or any characters in it.**

**Here is than chapter 13. The rewritten talk with Remus and Sirius. I hope you will enjoy it, I have decided to put the closed trail for the Dursleys also in this chapter, otherwise we will have the timeskip to Halloween again in the next chapter and this chapter will have a greater amount of words to give you guys a better chapter.**

**But enough talking, here is the rewritten version of the thirteenth chapter of The Chance to Change Everything**

Chapter 13: Talk and Healing II

Severus lead the trio to Remus and Sirius' room. They were on the seventh floor, near the Gryffindor tower, but since they shouldn't know that, they pretended not to notice this.

They stopped for a portrait from a forest with a family of three deers, the stag standing proudly, his antlers big and in the air, in the front, protecting the doe and their fawn. The doe standing left from the stag looked at her child and the fawn looking at his father, hoping someday he would get the same antlers as his father. All three deers were brownish, the fawn still with his baby spotted fur.

"Prongs" said Severus with a little scowl without the usual heat the trio had known from the Potions Master all those years, ignoring the small giggle from Harry and the portrait opened.

Severus went in front of the trio through the portrait and the trio followed him. They came in a familiar room. It was an exact replica of the common room of Gryffindor. There were other portraits and a kitchen, but everything else was pretty much the same. The walls were deep red, the floor was red, the chairs were red with gold stripes on it. At the right was a small kitchen, which was white with gold and in the farthest corner were two doors, probably the bedrooms of Remus and Sirius. In the middle of the room were three couches with a table in the middle by the fireplace. Two of these couches had people on them. The first couch, most left of the trio sat Sirius and Remus and on the other sat Dumbledore, Minerva and Madam Pomfrey.

The trio walked to the only couch left and sat there, while Severus sat next to Dumbledore on the other couch.

"Harry," began Sirius softly, "We heard the story of what happened from the Professors, but we would like you to clear some things up, if you like."

Harry nodded.

"First, is it true? Did the Dursleys really hurt you that bad?"

"I can show you, if you like."

Harry stood up and unbuttoned his robes. After he put his robes and shirt out, the first thing Remus said was "You have a tattoo" seeing some part of Harry's back when he was turning.

The other adults, who had already see Harry's bare chest and back, looked at him and saw Remus was right. Harry had a tattoo and they didn't even notice it before.

"When? How? Why?" said Minerva "Why did you get a tattoo? You are eleven years old."

"First of all, It's my body and I can do what I like with it. Secondly I am emancipated, so my age didn't matter. I get it in the summer and I just went to a tattoo shop and get some. Thirdly I don't have _a _tattoo, I have two tattoos. On my back I have two tattoo's. On my right shoulder, I have a werewolf, a grim and a stag with the words 'Mischief Managed' and on my left shoulder, I have a lily with the words 'I Love You', turning around to everyone to show everyone his tattoo's.

Sirius and Remus had tears in their eyes, Harry had put something to represent them permanently on his back, they were touched. They also loved the part of the representation of both his parents.

"But you didn't want to see my tattoo's, but something else."

He said the spell and his glamour fell. Remus and Sirius were shocked at the damage and scars they saw on Harry's back and chest. Harry walked to Remus and Sirius and took their hands. He placed them on this body and said

"Looking is better than trying to explain" and he showed the two men the same things he showed the other people in the room a few days again.

After 20 minutes the memory trip ended. They were too shocked to speak. They looked like two broken men.

"Why? Why did they do this? Why?" said Sirius

"My relatives hated magic and so hated me too, because I was magical. They thought with enough beatings they could beat the freakiness out of my body. When that didn't help and my accidental magic actually increased, they tried other methods. The beatings increased and become more severe than before and the little food I was given was decreased. They tried to make me more and more weak, so I wouldn't have the energy to do my freaky things, but they didn't knew my magic was only growing, because of their treatment. My magic learned to heal my wounds, help me sometimes with chores, gave me a sort of sixth sense when I had to hide or duck to avoid my punishments."

"How did you escape that place, Harry? I think they never told you about magic, so how did you escape that house, when your letter came?" asked Remus.

"I got the letter and I got a vision of Uncle Vernon keeping it from me, so I walked softly to my cupboard and hide the letter there, so I could read him later on. When I was alone in the house, after making breakfast, I quickly went to my cupboard and read the letter. I knew I had to write a reply, so I wrote one to professor McGonagall. I then had another vision, about a key for Gringotts, the bank, so I also asked for my key. I called the owl, gave her the letter and waited for the reply.

After a few days I got the reply and my key for my vault. That day I got my most important vision. It told me everything I needed to know to escape that house. I cooked my best meal ever for the Dursleys to celebrate me going away forever. I had packed everything I owned and walked outside. I had found some money when I had been cleaning out the attic for aunt Petunia and I had received a vision that I should take it with me to call something like a bus, called the Day bus. I raised my wand and imagined a wand into it and released some magic and there came the bus. I stepped in it and I went to Diagon Alley.

I couldn't believe my eyes, when I first got there. It was the most wonderful place I had ever see. I quickly went to a small alley and changed my appearance. I had this feeling it was important. I searched for Gringotts and found it. I waited for my turn and asked for an heritance test and my vault.

There I found out the truth about my inheritance. I got some more gifts, which were blocked by someone," while staring at Dumbledore, "and I accepted the rings I got. I visited my vaults and got some items out the vault from my mother and father, got some money and went shopping. A lot of shopping. I slept in the Leaking Cauldron and went the next day to London, brought some t-shirts and pants and some other things. I activated my ring and went to Potter Manor. I met my house elves and lived there a next two months. I went to the station, walked to the platform, met Ron and Hermione and went to Hogwarts. I got sorted in Slytherin and here we are now." Said Harry at the end.

Everyone were looking at Harry with different emotions, proud, sadness, shame and guilt.

Then Harry yawned and walked to Sirius and Remus. He sat on Sirius lap, turned around, went down and laid his head on Remus lap. Hermione walked to Harry and put a blanket on Harry.

"Thanks Hermione" said Harry while yawning some more.

"You welcome, Harry. Do you need Shadow?"

When Harry nodded, Hermione walked out the room and took the secrets roads back to the dungeons and their room. She walked in Harry's room and looked around for Shadow. She heard her sooner than she saw her. She was laying on the bed under the blankets. Hermione walked to the bed and tilted the blankets up and said, with Harry's help in her mind, in parseltongue

"Can you come with me? Harry needs you"

Shadow nodded and Hermione grabbed her and put her around her neck. She walked quickly back to the seventh floor and walked in the room. The trip didn't lasted longer than 10 minutes.

The adults were shocked when they saw Hermione walking in with a big black snake. Harry sat up, but he didn't move from Sirius and Remus' laps. Hermione took the snake of her neck and put him on the ground before the couch where the two men and Harry sat. Harry bowed down a little, so Shadow could climb on his arm.

Shadow slithered up his arm and laid on Harry's stomach. Harry laid down again

_{Shadow, these men are Sirius and Remus. The left one is Remus and he is my honourable uncle and the right one is Sirius and he is one of my godfathers. They are very important to me, don't hurt them, okay} _

_{ Yes, Harry}_

_{Why don't you say hello to them?}_

The snake went up and looked the two men in their eyes, her tongue flicking out of her mouth.

{_Hello}_ hissed she.

Harry said to the little bit scared men "She said hello"

"Hello, Shadow" said Sirius a little shaking.

"Hello" said Remus

_{They said hello back. Now sleep, Shadow__}_

The snake looked at Harry and laid back on his stomach. Her eyes were closing and Harry stroked over his scales.

"Harry, why is there a snake laying on your stomach? How did you get one? And can you speak Parseltongue?"

"There is a snake laying on my stomach, because it makes me calm and keeps my nightmares at a minimum. I brought this one in a store. She is a black Seth. She reminded me of me. She is also black with emerald eyes, green like the killing curse. It is been said when you look a black Seth in the eyes, you would die a horrible death, but they see that also about a grim, so I don't believe that. I can speak Parseltongue, I am the heir of Slytherin after all"

Harry yawned again and closed his eyes. He fell asleep in two minutes.

Remus and Sirius both looked at the young boy sleeping in their laps. They then looked at the rest of the trio.

"Let him sleep," said Hermione, "Maybe he will have less nightmares this way for a time. Do you have more questions. Some can we answer, some not"

"How is it possible that Harry is the heir of Hogwarts?"

Hermione wanted to answer, but Dumbledore interrupted her by saying "I think it is better if you see the memory, while Harry is explaining that. It is easier. Dumbledore had his pensieve with him and put his memory in it. Sirius and Remus took Harry from their lap and laid him on the couch. First went Remus in the pensieve, so Sirius could stay with Harry, after that Sirius went and Remus took care of Harry.

After Sirius was back, Minerva said "It is time for bed, it is already midnight. They looked at the clock and saw it was really midnight.

Harry was still fast asleep and Ron said "Can Harry sleep here with you two? It would help him."

Sirius and Remus nodded and transformed the couch in a comfortable king size bed. They put Harry in the middle, so they could protect him. the other professors said all goodbye and went away.

Ron and Hermione went as last away. Hermione said, before she left through the portrait

"Harry deserves happiness, more than everyone else. He is the most selfless person I know and one of my best friends. Take care of him, learn him the meaning of a family, but know this, if we found out that you are hurting him in some way, we will make you pay and you will wish you were never born"

After that, Remus and Sirius softly talked about all they had learned and went to bed.

The next morning Albus Dumbledore came to their room and said he had arranged the trial for the Dursleys. It would be a closed trail so no one would be able to see it and the trial would be kept out of the newspapers. Harry didn't even have to testify. The Professor would tell under Veritaserum what they had seen and had heard from him and they would their memories and the verdict would be given. The trial would be around nine am and he would come to tell them the verdict.

Harry was visibly distressed. Last time the Dursleys were never punished and he didn't know how he should react to the verdict. Would he be relieved when the Dursleys were punished or just sad? Or would they escaped their punishment?

Remus, Sirus, Ron and Hermione tried to calm him and said they would be punished. He could be sure of that, but Harry wasn't calmed down at all. When the time Albus came back from the trial Harry was the first one who jumped up and asked how the trial had gone.

"I am happy to say that Vernon and Petunia Dursley have both been found guilty of their crimes. They may have been muggles, but they hurt a wizard, so the sentence was also a wizarding one. Vernon Dursley was sentenced to the Dementor's Kiss. His soul was eaten and his body threw through the veil of Death. Petunia is sentenced to 10 years Azkaban, if she can survive those 10 years, she will be released and given a second chance, but she will never see her son again.

Dudley is still a minor, so he wasn't punished very severe. He will go to a special orphanage for such cases. He isn't healthy, so he has to lose weight and after a while he will be adopted by a squib family, who will teach him right from wrong. I hope you are happy with the result, Harry"

Harry nodded and he felt the relief washing over him. He was so happy. He was surrounded by people who loved him and finally he was completely free from the Dursleys. They had a nice brunch together with all the Professors who knew about him, Albus, Poppy and of course with Remus, Sirius, Ron, Hermione and Shadow and Hedwig were also there.

The rest of the weekend they spent with Harry, to get to know him better. They told stories about their days of Hogwarts and Harry told him what he had learned in a week time in Hogwarts. Harry showed them the glass figures, representing them, his dad and mum and made copies of them, so Sirius and Remus both had the complete set. They had fun the whole weekend. At Sunday night, Harry slept back in his own room, which he had showed to Sirius and Remus.

They were shocked at the space in their rooms and told him he was very lucky with Ron and Hermione. The next Monday began classes again, but Harry tried to spent some time everyday with the two last of the Marauders. He was beginning to feel like he got a real family. It was the best week ever and he knew there were coming a lot more fun weeks.

But he knew the fun would someday be over and the fight between him and Voldemort would start. That day was coming closer and closer and he knew the fight would be long, but he also knew this friends and his newfound family would stand with him.

**This is a very short chapter, I know. But I didn't wanted to bore you again with Harry's story. Like I said in the beginning some small changes in the chapter, but not very important changes.**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	14. Chapter 13 Halloween

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'talk talk'= thoughts from one person

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or anything in it.**

**Hello everyone, Here is another chapter of the rewritten version. Hope you will like it. Not many changes in it, just some grammar mistakes and some different words in some places. Sorry for the late update, but real life was getting in the way of my writing. I hope you will enjoy this chapter and I will see you at the end.**

**And the story continues!**

Chapter 14: Halloween

When Harry woke up one stormy morning , he realized that he and his friends were already two months at Hogwarts and it was as magical as the first time, no, it was even better, because now he could spent time with Remus and Sirius on the lessons were a bit boring, but he and the rest of the silver trio could always entertain themselves. They usually helped in their classes with the professors.

And he was again on the Quidditch team, this time in green and silver in place of the red and gold he was used to. He had thought that he would have to wait until next year and then he wasn't even sure if he wanted to go back with Quidditch. He was after all the enemy of the Gryffindor Quidditch team now and he didn't think if he could play against his old team mates, even if they disliked him now. Of couse the twins weren't that bad, they were quickly amazed by his pranking skills and a slow friendship had come between them and the Weasley twins. Of course, they also come to torment their little brother, like they said all the time, but it was more out habit than like before.

One day he had to come to Severus's office. There he was told he was a fantastic flyer, so he got a spot on the Quidditch team as the seeker. Everything was arranged with the Headmaster. He even got a Nimbus 2000 from Severus. That was the moment he knew he couldn't give up Quidditch and flying. He loved it too much to quit, just because he was now an enemy from his old teammates. He met his new captain, Marcus Flint. He was maybe even more of a Quidditch fan than Olivier. He was ruthless. After Harry had impressed him with his flying and his seeker skills, he was sort of accepted in the team. He spent almost every day on his broom, just flying on it. He had missed flying, just carefree flying and of course Quidditch

The training from Marcus Flint was even more active and vicious than Olivier's training scheme. Harry was always full of bruises, when he came back from practice. One night, he had even come back with a broken arm and before he could heal it on his own, Hermione had spotted him and his arm. Harry had faced many dangers in his life like Fluffy, a Basilisk, Dragons, other monsters, death eaters and of course Voldemort himself, but nothing scared him more than a furious Hermione and her anger was not even directed at him. When he thought about it, he still had shivers running down on his back.

Hermione had asked him how he broke his arm. Harry had stupidly answered with the truth, so he said

"I had Quidditch practice. Marcus is even more ruthless than Olivier. The rest of the team is much older than me and our motto is 'if you can't win fair and square, cheat' so they hit bludgers to me, while I need to find the snitch and while the chasers try to block my every move. They don't think I have it in me, to be the seeker of the Slytherin Quidditch team I mean, so they try to make me quit or they try to harden me and that hurts. Don't worry, Hermione. I heal faster than normal people, if I hadn't had that, I probably would lie in the Hospital a few weeks every time I have a Quidditch practice. I am just a bit tired after all that healing and magic all the day, Tomorrow is everything alright."

That hadn't been not the right thing to say. Hermione was furious with Marcus. So when he walked in the Slytherin common room, she stepped to him and slapped him in the face. It was so hard, he fell on the ground. The rest of the common room looked shocked at the furious first-year Slytherin who dared to hit a fifth-year male Slytherin.

Marcus was furious. He was hit by a small first- year and a girl to make it even worse. He stood up and yelled

"What did you do that for, you bitch?"

"You son of a Bitch, Harry has earned that spot on the team fair and square. That doesn't mean you can bully him away, when you think he isn't worthy. He is worthy. He is 100 hundred times the man you ever will be and if you ever try to hurt him again, I will rip your throat out and leave you for the dogs to finish. Do you understand me?"

"What the hell are you talking about? Harry is never injured at Quidditch practice, he never has injuries on my practice."

"Yes, he has. He has always injuries, because of you."

"No, he don't. He never stops, he never gets hit, because he is always quiet. Getting hit by a bludger hurts. Nobody can fly through that pain, but we never heard him, so that means he never gets hit by them. That is way I train him so hard, he is fantastic and I want to know the secret of how he can fly like that, dodging all these bludgers and all these players in the field."

Hermione looked around to Harry and said "I have seen your injuries, Harry. Why do they think you are not injured? Why do they think you dodge everything?"

He gave her a long look. A look full of familiarity. A look Hermione knew. She turned her head back to Marcus and said to herself

"Of course. Your levels are pretty high. You probably can't feel it anymore and if you feel it at all, it is just a slight pinch for you. You have after all felt much worse things your life, than just a little bludger."

"What the hell are you talking about, Granger?" asked Marcus still furious.

Hermione turned around again towards Harry. She took his right arm, the one which wasn't broken and lead him to Marcus and the rest of the Quidditch team. She did his robes and T-shirt out and then she heard the first sound of Marcus which wasn't full of anger, but which was full of shock. Harry still had his glamour on, but he was injured. All the injuries he got from the Quidditch team. They saw all their handy work. They now could clearly see that Harry's arm was broken. It hang without movement to his side and his shoulder was dislocated. The members of the Quidditch team just looked shocked at the small boy before them. After a while Marcus reclaimed his voice and asked with a slight shiver in his voice

"How is this possible? You never made a sound, but from your injuries it is clearly indicated that you have been hit several hit with a bludger or a player. Why did you never say anything?"

"It is no big deal. Like Hermione said, I have felt worse. One of my family's favorite punishments, broken bones, so we have an excuse to do the same tomorrow, when the freak can't finish his work."

Harry just smiled at Marcus and the team. "I am a fast healer, but now I am just a little tired, so it healed a little slower than usually. Usually I am healed, when I am asleep."

Harry poured his magic in his wounds and all people in the Slytherin common room saw the wounds and injuries disappear after a few seconds.

"Don't worry about it, Captain. Like I said, I am a fast healer and I will prove to you and the rest of the school, Slytherin doesn't need to cheat to win a game. We can win fair and square. I will catch every snitch in every game, if you will play fair, without so many fouls. You can play rough, but not in the event of on purpose injuring the other team, so that we can win in an one-sided game. I will prove it to you, by catching the snitch in the game over a few months. Just watch me, Captain."

After that he turned around and left the common room by walking to his room, leaving everything in the common room with open mouths. After that the other members of the Quidditch team began playing a little better and a little less rough than they did before. They became a tighter team and he was sure they could win every game easily. He had earned their trust with his little speech and Hermione and Ron knew that when Harry spoke like that, you would follow him no matter what. That was just his power, he could drew you in, just like Tom Riddle had been able to do, but Harry Potter was so different than the Dark Lord. He never expected you to do anything for you, he would never ask you to do something for you and that made you go more and more in his corner than before.

That was a few weeks ago and now it was Halloween. Today was a Thursday . His lessons went by very slow. This day had his most fun lessons of all, but he couldn't bring himself to like this day. Then it was time for the Halloween feast.

Ron and Hermione were waiting for Harry in their room to get together to the great hall, but when it was almost time for the feast and Harry still didn't come out of his room, they were getting a little bit concerned, so they knocked on his door and asked

"Is everything okay in there, Harry? It is time for the feast, come on."

They heard a sound in the room and then Harry's voice saying

"You two go, I will get something to eat from the house elves. I don't want to go to the feast."

"Why not, mate? Halloween is awesome here at Hogwarts."

"I know, but today is that day and I don't think I can go to a feast celebrating this day, now that I know everything I know. Today is the day he killed them. Today is the day I lost everything, my chance to a normal childhood and a normal life. He destroyed everything and I just can't do it anymore. I just want to be alone, please."

"Of course, Harry. We will leave you. Please, if you need anything, just call us through the bond and we come to you, okay." Said Hermione.

"I will, I promise, guys. Have fun on the feast."

Hermione and Ron walked out of their door to the common room and saw they were the last group to leave. They walked with the other Slytherin members to the Great Hall and sat down with the other first years at the end of the table nearest by the staff table.

Some of the first years asked where Harry was and they answered that Harry didn't want to go to the feast, because he wanted to be alone for a while. It was a difficult day for him. After that the questions ended and they began eating, after Dumbledore's opening speech.

But Ron and Hermione couldn't really get in the mood everyone else was in, they only were thinking about Harry and how hard this day must be for him.

They were so in their own worlds, they had forgotten today was the day Quirrell let the troll free in the school. Only when the doors jumped open and a body flew into the Great Hall, they remembered today was that day. They stood up and waited for Quirrell to say to words that there was a troll in the dungeons, but these words never came, because it was not Quirrell who had flown into the Hall. It was a much smaller boy and by the looks of it, he was pretty injured. It was then that Hermione and Ron could see who it was and they were shocked. It was Harry.

At that moment the troll came inside the hall and was raising his club to beat Harry again.

'Harry could never make it on time. How did this happened?' Thought Hermione.

**Scene change, back to Harry**

After Ron and Hermione were gone, Harry spent a few minutes on his bed just thinking about his parents. He then walked towards Shadow's tank and asked to the snake

_{Hey Shadow, do you want to come with me to the kitchens, maybe the house elves also have something for you to eat? I could use some company.}_

_{ Okay, Harry. Let's go. I like to see more of the castle} _

Harry put Shadow underneath his t-shirt, so that she was wrapped around Harry's torso, while her head was next to Harry's head laying on his shoulders. They walked together out of the room and Harry took the quickest road to the kitchens, getting now a little bit hungry.

He stood before the painting with the fruit and then he tickled the pear, remembering the first time he did this. The painting went open and then he was overwhelmed with all the sounds from the kitchen and his inhabitants. When he entered, all heads turned to him and after a split second, most elves were before him, asking him what he wanted.

"Please, calm down. I know you have a lot of work already, but I like some food. A cup soup with some bread, some chicken with a salad and as dessert a treacle tart, if it is not too much effort for you guys."

What seemed like the oldest elf came forward and said

"Of course, young master. Everything you want, we will get for you. It is not too much effort, please not worry about it. It will be done."

And the elf clicked with his fingers and there was the complete meal Harry had asked. He almost had taken a bite, when he was distracted by a hissing voice saying

_{ May I also have some dinner? I am starving} _

_{Sorry, Shadow. I will ask them.} _

"Can you arrange some mouse for my friend here. She is starving."

"Of course, young master. Dead or alive?"

"Alive, if you can arrange a sort of cage where she can hunt in."

"Of course, young master" and the house elf clicked with his fingers. The cage appeared and Harry put Shadow in it. The moment Shadow was in there, the house elves let several mice loss in the cage.

Harry began eating and so did Shadow. After that the house elves went back to work. After the meal the house elves had provided for him was done and Shadow was also done eating, Harry stood up and thanked the house elves for their great service.

"Anytime and anything you want, young master"

"Why do you call me young master?" asked Harry to the elf, curious of the answer.

"You are the heir of Hogwarts, so our master, but you are still young and you haven't claimed Hogwarts yet, so you are the young master"

"What do you mean with claiming Hogwarts?"

"That will you find out when the time is right, young master."

"You really don't have to call me that. My name is Harry and so am I called by all my friends."

That was a little too much for the house elves. They all were crying and they all tried to hug him or just to touch him for a second. After what felt like 5 hours, but was in reality 20 minutes, they all were calmed down. He promised them that he would visit very often and then picked up Shadow out of her eating cage and walked out of the kitchen.

He then continued walking through Hogwarts and his feet lead him ultimately to the Great Hall. He heard a lot of noise, cheering and just fun coming out of the hall and for a second his thoughts became dark.

'Why are they celebrating? Don't they know what was lost so many years again? Don't they remember the price for this peace?'

But then he heard another sound and the most disgusting smell ever.

'What the hell is that?'

Then he suddenly remembered what happened his first Halloween on Hogwarts.

'The Troll! But why was he coming here? Last time, he never went towards this direction'

Then he heard another sound which turned his blood to ice. A high-pitched voice screaming for help. He quickly ran towards the voice and saw the troll was about to kill a small Hufflepuff first year. He then saw it was Susan Bones and for a split second, his mind was preoccupied with another memory of the girl laying dead on his feet. She was killed by Voldemort himself, because she protected him and gave him the opportunity to escape. He shook his head trying to focus on the present, he knew he had to act quick. The troll was a few seconds away from killing Susan.

He distracted the troll by conjuring rocks and throwing them to the troll. The troll turned his ugly head and his tiny black eyes looked right at Harry. The troll decided that his new prey would be young-annoying-stone thrower and he raised his club. With a surprising speed, the club hit Harry and he flew the few meters to the now open doors of the Great Hall.

Hogwarts had opened them, so he wouldn't fall against the hard wooden doors and break his back. Harry landed on his back in the Great Hall, everyone staring at him.

Harry hissed to Shadow

_{ Are you okay, Shadow?} _

Harry didn't get immediate answer and even he was worried Shadow was dead, but then he heard a soft hissing voice saying

_{'m okay, Harry. Just don't get hit again when I am with you around your body, okay} _

_{Deal} _hissed Harry back.

Harry stood up somehow without too much pain. He felt his ribs and he felt he had broken at least four of them. He also felt all the eyes of everyone in the Great Hall on him, but he didn't have time for that.

The troll was coming towards him again and he was raising his club in the club and Harry knew he couldn't dodge that hit towards his head. He was in too much pain. He was used to broken bones, but this was extremely painful. Every breath he took hurt and he felt his lungs fighting for air.

In the corner of his right eye he saw Ron and Hermione within the shocked faces standing out.

_Don't worry. I am not planning to die yet. I have too much work left in this world_ he sent towards them through the connection they shared.

Everything was going in slow motion at this point.

He saw the club flying towards his head, the shocked faces of the students, people behind him running towards him and the danger with their wands out.

He began commanding his magic deep inside him and at the right moment he transformed in his wolf form and ducking under the club.

A split second later there flew five spells above his head, hitting the troll full in the chest, causing it to fall backwards, where it didn't move again. Then a few seconds after that he saw two wolves jumping towards him landing next to him on the ground.

_Harry, are you okay?_ Asked the brown wolf for him (Hermione)

_I am okay. I just broke some ribs. Check on Susan. She was also attacked. She is outside the Great Hall._

_Just some broken ribs? That is not okay, Harry. We will take you to the infirmary and take Susan with us at the same time_.

When Harry heard the professors coming to him, he transformed back in his human form and that was just right on time, because he didn't think he could hold his form for much longer, because of the pain.

Ron laid on the ground and said to Harry

_Climb on, mate! I will carry you to in the infirmary_

_I can walk!_

_Don't make me do it myself, you won't like that very much_

Harry sighed and sat on Ron's back. Ron stood up and walked to the opening, but then they saw a little problem. The troll was blocking the path. Ron stood before the troll and walked to his left to the Gryffindor table, it was just his luck his two brothers sat there.

Fred and George were looking shocked at their little brother in wolf form. Ron growled a little when they didn't move right away and that caused a reaction. The twins moved out of the way to give Ron the place to climb on the table, Hermione following him closely. He howled loudly on the table and then began lightly to run towards the door, careful of Harry's injuries and checking on him through the connection. At the end of the table they jumped off and ran away.

There just outside they saw Susan standing next to the wall where Harry had saved her. She was shaking and Harry could see she was still terrified. The trio approached her, but Susan wouldn't let the wolves near her, she was planning on screaming again, until she heard a voice saying

"Calm down, Susan. They are my friends, my pack. They won't hurt you. We are going to the infirmary. Come with us. Madam Pomfrey will check you out and give you something to calm down and to sleep."

Susan nodded softly, but still walked very cautious to Hermione. Hermione laid down to give Susan the opportunity to sat down on her. When Susan sat safely on Hermione, Hermione stood up and the two wolves ran down the corridors to the infirmary, where madam Pomfrey was working.

You could see she was surprised when two wolves with two students came inside her domain. The surprise however ended fast when she saw the state the two students were in. The girl was terrified, shaking and almost as pale as a ghost and the boy, who she now see was Harry, was clutching his chest and looking like he was in very much pain.

The wolves each walked to a bed and their passengers both sat on the bed now they were standing for. Then the two wolves transformed back in Ron and Hermione.

"What has happened?" asked Madam Pomfrey quickly, now in full nurse mode.

"A troll…troll was in school. It…it attacked me..me and I..I…I was saved by Harry, but he….he..he was hit by it…its club" said Susan and she broke down.

Madam Pomfrey first went to her. She summoned quickly a calming draught and gave it to the upset girl. It worked, almost immediately. It worked so well that she fell in sleep, Hermione covering her with a blanket.

Madam Pomfrey then went to Harry and said "I need you to sit up straight. Can you do that?"

Harry nodded and said "The troll smashed his club in my chest into the great hall. It feels like four of five ribs are broken, one had punctured my lung, but I fixed that myself. I haven't got more magic for the rest of my injuries."

Madam Pomfrey performed a diagnostic scan and saw Harry was right. He had five broken ribs, a sixth was healed through his own magic and his lungs were healing, but there was another one dangerously close to his healing lungs. She quickly said " mederi ossa" and the broken ribs mended. When she was done, she performed another diagnostic scan and saw that his ribs were all healed, but she saw he had received very much bruises and a broken arm since he was on Hogwarts.

Just when she wanted to ask what happened to him, the doors opened and Dumbledore, Severus, Minerva, Sirius and Remus came inside. Sirius spotted Harry as first and he immediately went to him, Remus following him closely.

"Pup, are you okay? Are you hurt? Are you in pain?"

"Not anymore, Sirius. Madam Pomfrey just healed me. I just need to sleep to recover my magic and finish the last bit of healing. I will be completely healthy in a couple of hours."

The adults let out a sign of relief.

"Don't you dare make me worry like that again, Harry James Potter. I feel like you have taken a few years of my life." Said Remus.

"I will try to be good, Moony" promised Harry. A promise which gave him a nice loophole for all his other adventures planned in the future.

Hermione and Ron were in the mean time having a conversation with Harry in their mind

_How did this happen? The timeline has changed. Last time the troll didn't came close to the Great Hall and where the hell was Quirrell?_

_Quirrell came later, when we were gone. I heard the professors, he claims he saw the troll, but then lost it and was too late to give a warning. Dumbledore appears to believe him, but I think he lost his special connection with the Troll, because he found something even better than him._

_What? _Asked Harry suprised.

_You! You are a beastspeaker and you can speak every language. The troll must have sensed you, it probably didn't help that you have one of the biggest aura in this world. It lures people, animals and creatures to you. You was walking and the troll must have followed you here, but saw Susan first and his instincts took over._ Hermione was thinking

_Great, so this is all my fault. _Harry thought miserable.

_No, it isn't mate. You didn't know. It is not your fault. Everyone is safe, nobody is hurt because of you. You saved her and them. _Thought Ron, giving his youngest brother a mental smack against his head.

They stopped with the conversations when Dumbledore, Severus and Minerva approached him. Dumbledore asked

"What happened, my dear boy?"

"Well, I didn't want to go to the party, so I went to the kitchens to get something to eat. Then I just walked around Hogwarts and my feet lead me to the Great Hall. I heard a scream and ran towards it. There I saw the troll attacking Susan, I distracted it from her, but I didn't expect it to be so fast and it got me. The rest you already know."

"Why weren't you at the feast, Harry?" asked Severus

"My parents were murdered today. You really think I can pretend nothing is real and eat myself full and forget everything? I just couldn't do it. They were all so excited and celebrating. Why don't they know that my parents had to die in order to get this peace? How can they be so cheerful on this day, when my chance on a normal life with loving parents was over?" He couldn't stop his eyes from tearing up a little bit when he said this

The adults were a little sad to hear Harry say that. It was true. Today was not a day of celebrating to Harry. Today was the day he lost his parents. No wonder he didn't attend the feast. Sirius and Remus also looked terrible, it was clear this day was also not a good day for them.

"It is okay, Harry, we get it" said Severus, laying his hand on Harry's shoulder. "Just rest for now and we will talk about it later."

"For that is going happen, I would like to ask Harry why he has gotten 41 bruises and one broken arm in the last two months he was on Hogwarts?"

"What? What do you mean?"

"I performed a diagnostic scan to check if everything was healed and it showed me that Harry has gotten a lot of bruises lately."

The adults then all turned to Harry and Minerva asked

"Harry, why is your body covered in bruises?"

Harry laughed a bit nervously "Now, you see, that is a very funny story.."

**a.n note**

**Hope you have enjoyed the story as much I enjoyed writing it. Like I said at the beginning, I am sorry for updating so late, but real life is really getting in the way of my writing, but to made up for that, I have written the next two chapters together with this one and will posting those a short while after this one is released. Hope that will keep you busy for a while. **

**Here in the Netherlands is it raining, I hope that you my lovely readers are in better conditions, like the sun shining and warm weather. **

**Please tell me that you thought about the new chapter and I will see you at the new chapter.**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	15. Chapter 14 Dream

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'talk talk'= thoughts from one person

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or anything in it.**

**Hello everyone,**

**Here is one of the two extra chapters I had promised to update in the last chapter. This isn't a very long chapter, but there will be some extra's things Harry and the rest of the Silver Trio did then I put in the Original version. I hope you will enjoy this, I have created it from reviews I have gotten from people who had read the Original version. So if there are people who also have read the Original Version and have written such a review, I hope I have done it justice. The next Chapter wil be the Quidditch chapter, that one will also be up today and I hope you will enjoy this and the next chapter. **

**Enough rambling, Here is the rewritten chapter. ENJOY!**

_**Previously on the Chance to change everything**_

"_**For that is going happen, I would like to ask Harry why he has gotten 41 bruises and one broken arm in the last two months he was on Hogwarts?"**_

"_**What? What do you mean?"**_

"_**I performed a diagnostic scan to check if everything was healed and it showed me that Harry has gotten a lot of bruises lately."**_

_**The adults then all turned to Harry and Minerva asked**_

"_**Harry, why is your body covered in bruises?"**_

_**Harry laughed a bit nervously "Now, you see, that is a very funny story.."**_

"Eh, I fell from some stairs?"

"Harry James Potter, don't you dare to lie to us! You don't get 41 bruises and a broken arm from falling from some stairs. Is someone bullying you in Hogwarts? Are they hurting you? Please, tell us." Said Sirius completely serious for once.

Harry sighed and looked at Ron and Hermione, begging them to help him with his eyes, but they both shook their head. He needed to do his on his own. He should have told them this much sooner, especially Severus. He was their Head of House and could have stopped it much sooner.

"It was an accident, they didn't knew they were hurting me. They thought I was dodging them."

"Who? Please tell me" said Severus, wondering if it were students from his House and looking back for signs if someone was openly unhappy with Harry Potter in his House, even if he was their prince.

"They really didn't know. Please don't punish them for this. It is now over and okay. We have sorted it out. I don't want to give them trouble. I don't want to quit.

"Tell us now!" Said Severus with a stern voice, now knowing for sure, it was someone out of his House.

"The Slytherin Quidditch team. Marcus is very serious about winning and they thought I was dodging them and the bludgers, because I didn't make any sound when I was hit. He thought I was dodging, but now they know the truth. Hermione found out about my injuries and hit Marcus in his face and screamed at the whole team, because she thought they didn't think I was worthy to be on their team and were doing it to drive me away"

Severus looked shocked at the small first-year girl.

"You hit Marcus Flint?"

"Yes, in the face. But he really didn't knew. They were shocked when they saw the damage they had done. They have sorted themselves out, Harry told them the truth and that he would like to see Slytherin win with honor, not with cheating. They are now a tighter team and have stopped cheating in the training. They are now more focused on skills. The only reason they didn't tell the truth was because Harry told them that it was not necessary. They had solved the problem, it was not necessary to tell you, because he thought you would punish them."

Severus looked at Harry and said "Is this true, Harry?"

Harry nodded, not looking the adults in the eyes. "It was not their fault. I didn't think it was necessary to involve you."

Hermione and Ron grimaced, this was a thing they still hadn't fixed by Harry. Almost his whole life adults didn't care for him. The Dursleys didn't care, his elementary teachers didn't, even if they could see the bruises and in his first life on Hogwarts, He was so closed off he just didn't get himself to get help, afraid it would be the same as all the other adults. But now he had a better relationship, he had Remus and Sirius and Ron and Hermione hoped Harry would realise he had then more people who cared about him, who wanted to know if he was alright.

"Harry, I know that your relatives didn't care about you or your injuries, but you have to remember you have now people who care about you and about the fact if you are happy and healthy. Don't think about others before yourself if you are that injured. They may not deliberately tried to hurt you, but I still would have like to know that, so I could judge that situation on me own. Now, because you have tried to protect them so much, they will not be punished this time, but I will have a talk with them and if you are injured again in the future, you will tell one of us immediately, deal." said Severus, Remus and a reluctanly Sirius agreeing with him.

Harry looked at the people in the room, they were all worried for him. He could trust them, right?

"It is a deal." Said Harry shaking everyone's hand, making sure that he also promised it through the bond by Hermione and Ron.

"I would like for you to sleep here tonight, to make sure you are completely healed for tomorrow." Said Madam Pomfrey.

Harry nodded, changed in his sleeping clothes and walked to a bed. Everyone told him good night and after a few minutes, Harry Potter was sleeping like a baby.

Everyone quietly left the infirmary to let Harry sleep and Harry dreamt about this time on Hogwarts.

Dream Flashbacks

Two weeks after the sorting, Harry went to talk with the founders again. He especially talked with Salazar Slytherin about the Basilisk and the danger she would cause next year, if things were left like last time. Salazar Slytherin was furious the basilisk he left to protect the school had been used in such terrible manner. He told Harry he never wanted that to happen, he didn't hate Muggles and Muggleborns. He feared the muggles, because he had seen what they were capable of. He had seen his own family being burned alive on the stakes. He was sure he would also die that day, but he was saved by Godric Gryffindor, whose father gave him a new home, a new were great friends since that day, they had their fights, but never so serious that he would walk away from him and the other Founders. One day he had left to help some girl with a problem and his son had tried to attack Hogwarts. Salazar had come back and had seen what his son had done and fought his own son to keep the castle and all his inhabitants safe. He defeated his son, but he died from his injuries obtained in the fight. People thought he had been the main attacker and they slandered his name. The other founders tried to tell the truth, but it wasn't believed and after all those yeas, Histroy was written like he had attacked the castle and was a pureblood who hated all Muggles and promised Salazar he would make Slytherin a noble name and house again.

They talked about a way to help the basilisk regain her senses. Salazar had a plan. He had invented a spell, which allowed every creature which the spell was concentrated on, help regain her true self. The spell was _**repeti vera sui**_ and it needed to be said in Parseltongue. Salazar was certain the spell would work on the Basilisk he had spent so many years ago raising and training to always protect the students. He would hate for his Heir to kill the magnificient creature like he was forced to do last time.

Harry walked in secret to the girls bathroom on the second floor and met Moaning Myrtle again. Most of their conversation was the same as the first time he went there with Ron and Lockhart. Only this time he truly promised himself that he would met more often with the ghost. He sealed it with an unbreakable Vow and only then Myrtle believed him. If he would go to met the Basilisk, he promised he would also have a talk with her every time. And he did not knew this at that time, but he had gained a new ally who would do anything he would ask of her, just because he showed her a little kindness.

He hissed "Open" in Parseltongue and he saw the sink slowing sinking into the floor and saw the pipe appearing again. He went down it and went quickly to the main Chamber. He watched the statue for a moment, but then said the password and saw the Basilisk slithering out of her den. He quickly said the spell, before she could kill him with her stare and so helped the Basilisk regain her true self again.

She was so happy that she could be herself again, the one her Master Sal had said she had to be to protect the school he helped build and protected with his life. She was so sad when the spell Voldemort had put on her fell and she remembered she was responsible for the death of a student. Harry explained to her that she was not the responsible, it wasn't her fault and she shouldn't blame herself. It took most of the night before the Basilisk wasn't so sad anymore.

She bonded herself to Harry, so that no one could use her ever again in that way, when she saw the kind of man Harry was. Harry made her sleep again, with the promises to wake her once in a while to talk with her and give her food. If he ever needed her, he could just call her name and she would hear him and come to him. Harry asked her if he could milk her, because he needed her venom to destroy the evil that made her do all those terrible things. The Basilisk agreed and allowed Harry access to her mouth. Harry milked her quickly and put the venom on some daggers and knives he made especially for this occasion. The daggers and knives were decorated with a beautiful green basilisk, in honour of the magnificient creature who helped him destroy Voldemot. He put the weapons in their sheaths, watching carefully so that he didn't get cut. That would end badly. He said good night to her.

But just before she went to sleep again, Harry remembered something. He didn't know what her name was. He asked her name quickly

"My name is Slayanne, Friend"

Harry was happy, that was one problem lesser for him. He still needed a plan to get the Horcrux from Malfoy Manner and a way to free Dobby early. A few days later after he had told Salazar how his adventure in the Secret Chamber had ended, he went to Lady Ravenclaw to see if she had an idea and wonder by wonder she had one. She had invented a spell to ensure people could save house elves from abusive households by binding them to themselves if the spell recognized the spell caster as a person with good intentions for the elf. The spell was very long and complex, but Harry wanted to try.

Harry needed to call the right elf, ask him if he wanted to be free and be bound to him and then say the spell. After that he could bond with the house elf. It was a very difficult spell, because most people didn't even enough magic to even attempt the spell and those who had enough power were most of the times not pure enough to allow the spell to work.

Harry quickly called out "Dobby" and the familiar elf appeared after a few seconds of nervous waiting.

"Who is it, who calls faithful Dobby?"

"I am, Harry Potter. I have heard stories about your family and I know they are not treating you very well. Do you want to be free from them? I know a way for you to be free from them. I need to say a spell and you would be bonded by me. The spell will only work for a pure soul. I would like to try, what you do say, Dobby?"

Dobby had big tears coming out of his big eyes and that was all that Harry really needed. He took Dobby's hands in his own and said the spell ""_**hunc dimittis misera a dominis suis et terribile auxiliabitur ei constringens ad repetendam amicus verus a mente pura. Auxilium eum invenire amor et pax."( release this poor soul from his terrible masters and help him regain a true friend by binding him to a pure soul. Help him find peace and love)**_

Harry and Dobby were blinded by a white bright light and Dobby was free. Dobby quickly hugged Harry and said

"I, Dobby, willingly bind myself to Harry Potter to serve as a faithful elf."

"I accept, Dobby, as a true friend and accept him in my family."

Dobby was so happy that he was jumping up and down in his spot. Harry said

"Dobby, listen. I have a very important task for you. Do you think you can do it?"

"Of course, what can Dobby do for Master Harry Potter sir?" asked Dobby, eager to serve his new master.

"Back at Malfoy Manor somewhere there is a black diary with Tom. M. Riddle written on it. I need you to get it for me without getting seen by anyone and get back to me when you get it. I know it is scary, but it is really important for me. It will help me very much to defeat Voldemort."

Dobby asked "You need I to get something, I will get it for Harry Potter" he flickered his fingers and disappeared. Harry went to kill some time by talking with the four founders again. After two hours Harry heard a pop sound behind him. He turned around and saw a frightful, but happy Dobby with the diary in his hands.

Harry quickly went to the house elf and hugged him.

"Thank you, I know that must have be difficult for you, but you did it. I am proud of you."

"Dobby is happy, Dobby found the diary for Harry Potter sir"

"I know, Dobby. You are very brave. You have deserved a rest. Why don't you go to the kitchens and work there for a while and find there Reddy, he is also my house elf and he will talk with you about the duties of a Potter elf. And please take a example of him with your uniform. I don't want you to walk around in those rags again, make for yourself a nice uniform in black, but for the rest you may decide for yourself.

Dobby nodded and disappeared to the kitchens.

"Good job, heir. You are a good person." Said Rowena.

"Thanks, my lady. Now if you want to excuse me, I need to do something first."

Harry put the diary on the ground and took one of his venomous daggers out of his sheath. He held it in his right hand.

"This is the first part of you to get destroyed, Tom Marvolo Riddle. This is for my parents."

He held his hand in the air and thrust the dagger in the diary. There came a loud scream out of the diary and then a ghostly figure, which resembled a young Tom Riddle disappearing in the night, and then there was silence. The first Horcrux was destroyed.

One week after Harry had destroyed the Horcrux on a Saturday he went to his room to mediate. He needed to make his Occulemency shields and a system for his memories. He had thought long about it. He could never make his shields without his emotions, they made him work even harder, so he decided to use his emotions. The place where his memories were stored was a long corridor with on both sides different doors, with each their own color. The first door he made was a small black door with vines covering it, which represented his life with the Dursleys, he stopped all this memories involving the Dursleys in there, but he made sure his future memories were locked up in a small black box, which he could easily access, but nobody could never reach. He made powerful walls around him, which were fire, mist and snakes to attack attackers.

Some of the others door he made were a red one, green one, blue one and a yellow one, representing the four houses and founders. He put all the memories involving one house or founders in those doors. He made combination doors and one big white door for all his Hogwarts memories and like before his future memories were locked inside. Because he was connected with Hermione and Ron, his system was also in Hermione and Ron's minds, where he could also protect their future memories. Around the corridor for his memories, he put the elements like fire, water, earth, lighting and the air to make sure no one could access his memories. Before the elements and after them he put a thick mist, which would confess potential attackers and before the mist he put some memories, which weren't important, like what he eat for breakfast that day, to make people think he could be read easily.

After 6 hours of mediating he was done with his shields and was ready for a new day on Hogwarts.

Another thing he had started was getting a relationships with the Slytherins. He had made a good relationship with his Quidditch team, but the other Slytherins having been proven to be a challenge. He, Ron and Hermione were a tight trio and most Slytherins were able to tolerate him because of his status, but most backed down when they found out he was a package deal with Ron and Hermione. Hermione was barely tolerated in Slytherin. She was having a hard time, but she was used to it. She fought back with all her might and she had captured the attention from several Slytherins in tutoring and her learning ability.

Ron was also not very popular, especially with Draco Malfoy. Their family history was not a happy one, but it seemed maybe those two might form a truce only with the aid of chess. Ron was a true master and he had defeated several Slytherins in the weekly chess tournament. He had his own popularity, but it wasn't what they wanted, but they had the time. They knew the Slytherins wouldn't be turned in just two months, but the beginning was there. The Silver Trio had made the foundation for their plan and now they had to fight until they could build the rest, so that the Slytherins knew the truth and could made their choice.

,End Dream..

Harry woke up and thought

'I really have done a lot already, but this is just the beginning. The real fight will begin in a few years. I need to be ready, Voldemort is a very dangerous opponent, he can strike when he thinks he is vulnerable and that are the times where he is the most dangerous. He is then like a wounded animal pushed in a corner and he will fight with all his power and might to make sure he will come out victorious and tear you in pieces instead. And that were Harry's last thoughts before sleep once again took him over.

**A.n note**

**I hope you have enjoyed that. This chapter hasn't changed that much from the first version. The tasks are what more detailed and I have added the part about the Slytherins, like was said in several reviews from the first version. I hope you all have a great day or night and I will see you in the next chapter, which will be the Quidditch chapter.**

**Bye-bye **

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	16. Chapter 15 Quidditch

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'talk talk'= thoughts from one person

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or anything in it.**

**Hello everyone, **

**Like I promised here is the last of the three new chapters of today. This chapter is based on the real Quidditch chapter in JK Rowling's book Harry Potter and the Sorcerer's Stone. I haven't changed that much on the text, especially the commentar by the game, because I totally suck at writing sport matches, so I have decided to keep that as real as possible, only we were now cheering for Slytherin, instead of Griffoendor.**

**I hope you will all enjoy, See you at the End!**

Chapter 16: Quidditch

It was now November and the weather was turning very cold. Most of the School had forgotten about the incident at mountains around the school became ice grey and the lake like chilled steel. Every morning the ground was covered in frost. Hagrid could be seen from the upstairs windows, defrosting broomsticks on the Quidditch pitch, bundled up in a long moleskin overcoat, rabbit-fur gloves and enormous beaverskin boots.

The whole school ,especially the older students were excited, because the Quidditch season had begun.

On Saturday, Harry would be playing in his first match as a member of the Slytherin team after weeks of training: Slytherin versus Gryffindor. If Slytherin won, they would move up into second place in the House Championship.

Only the Slytherin knew the precise talent of Harry on a broom stick. The other house had sent spies to spy on the Slytherin practice, but Harry always made sure they couldn't be seen when they were practicing. He formed a sort of bubble around them, so people from other houses couldn't tell their secrets.

The team was stronger than ever and they had promised not to play too rough. They would win fair and square. Like last time the news had leaked out somehow and he still couldn't decide which was worse – people telling him he'd brilliant, mostly were that the Slytherins, or people telling him they'd running around underneath him, holding a mattress, which was coming from the other houses.

Last time he hadn't much contact with Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff, but they still treated him like a nice stranger, now it was a dislike for him, he figured out had to do with the fact he was in Slytherin now. He needed a way to prove Slytherin was not a bad house.

The only person from Hufflepuff who was talking to him, because she liked it, was Susan Bones and sometime she took her friend Hannah Abbott with her. She was interesting to talk with, she was a wonderful friend, she had told him then she would be cheering for him and the Slytherin team and that she would sit by the Slytherins for the match. Harry had thanked her and tried to tell it was not necessary, but she wasn't going be convinced by Harry's arguments, so he just let it go.

She would also be a great ally to have. Her aunt was Madam Bones and she would be important for their future plans. He was now already creating the means to create a better world, a world ready for the fight between him and Voldemort.

The morning of the match had finally come. It was very cold. The great hall was full of the delicious smell of fried sausages and the cheerful chat of everyone looking forward to a good Quidditch match.

Like last time, Harry had some difference with eating. Hermione and Ron tried to persuade him to eat some more than just some porridge, but Harry's stomach was still not completely healed and he felt like he would explode if he would eat more. In the end he took some toast, when a older Slytherin boy reminded him again that Seekers were always the ones who get nobbled by the other team. It made him smile, it made him remember Seamus Finnigan, the one who said it to him when he was part of Gryffindor. But that smile quickly disappeared, when he remembered his faith. He was murdered with the rest of his family, because he was part of Gryffindor and a friend of Harry and he might have know where Harry was. Of course Seamus didn't go without a fight. He had killed over 20 death eaters, before a cutting hex cut of his wand arm and after that it was the killing curse, straight to his heart.

Harry shook the bad memories off himself and said to himself that it was going be different this time. Nobody of this side would die, only Voldemort will die. He would stop him, before a second war could break loss.

By eleven o'clock the whole school seemed to be out in the stands around the Quidditch pitch. Gryffindor, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff on one side of the pitch and Slytherin on the other side with a lonely Hufflepuff sitting by them. Many of the students had binoculars. The seats might be raised high in the air but it was still difficult to see what was going on sometimes.

Ron and Hermione joined Draco, Crabbe, Goyle, Nott and Zabini on the Slytherin side. They were nervous, they knew what would happened and by the first sign of danger, they would try to save him. He would not get hurt like last time. He had been hurt by the Troll, also because of that pest which called himself a teacher, but now he would not get the chance to hurt their Harry again. Now he wouldn't get the chance to get him.

Like last time, they had painted a large banner on one of the sheets, which they got from the house elves, who were happy because it was something for their young master. It said _Potter for President_ and Zabini, who was very good at drawing, had done a large black snake with emerald eyes, rolled around the words. Hermione had once again performed her tricky little charm so that the paint flashed different colours.

Sirius and Remus were with the teachers in the teachers corner of the tribune. They sat with Minerva and Severus and were excited to see Harry fly. They had heard from Severus he was good, but they couldn't wait to see for themselves. They wanted to see if Harry was beter than James, but that was going to be difficult. James was an excellent flier, it was one of the reasons he had become the Captain of the team in his fifth year.

Meanwhile, in the changing rooms, Harry and the rest of the ream were changing into their emerald Quidditch robes.

Marcus cleared his throat for silence.

"Ok, men, we have got the best seeker this team have ever seen. We haven't lost the cup in the last seven years, so we will not lose it, now our new seeker is on the team. He is also our prince, so we will not disappoint him. We will play without cheating and win this match for him, for us and for the pride from the noble house of Slytherin."

Harry and the rest of the team cheered and waited until the signal from Madame Hooch came. The signal came and they walked on to the pitch to cheers from their house and soft clapping of the other houses.

Madam Hooch was refereeing. She stood in the middle of the pitch, waiting for the two teams, her broom in her hand.

"Now, I want a nice fair game, all of you," she said, once they were all gathered around her. Harry noticed that she seemed to be speaking particularly to the Slytherin team.

Out of the corner he saw the fluttering banner high above in the tribune, flashing _Potter for President_ over the crowd. He smiled at the sight. It seemed like Ron and Hermione were once again trying to help him relax. He calmed down and entered his Quidditch Persona. In this form he would only focus on the game and be super concentrated on the task he needed to do as seeker.

"Mount your broom, please."

Harry clambered on to his Nimbus Two Thousand.

Madam Hooch gave a loud blast on her silver whistle.

Fifteen brooms rose up, high, high into the air. They were off.

"And the Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelia Johnson of Gryffindor – what an excellent Chaser that girl is, and rather attractive, too –"

"JORDAN!"

"Sorry, Professor."

"The Weasley twins' friend, Lee Jordan, was doing again the commentary for the match and Harry knew it was going to be so much fun.

"And she's really belting along up there, a neat pass to Alicia Spinnet, a good find of Oliver Wood's, last year only a reserve – back to Johnson and—no, Slytherin have taken the Quaffle, Slytherin captain Marcus Flint gains the Quaffle and off he goes – Flint flying like an eagle up there—he's going to sc—no he doesn't score, he passed the Quaffle to another Slytherin Chaser who was flying behind him, Gryffindor Keeper Wood was focused on Flint and couldn't stop the Quaffle – Slytherin scores. It is 10-0 for Slytherin."

All on the Slytherin side were cheering loudly.

"The Quaffle is once again in the possession of Gryffindor by the Gryffindor Chaser Katie Bell, nice dive around Flint, off up the field and – OUCH – that must have hurt, hit on the leg by a Bludger – Quaffle taken by Slytherin once again – that's Adrian Pucey speeding off towards the goalposts – he dives under a Bludger sent by Fred or George Weasley, can't tell which—nice try of the Gryffindor Beater, anyway, Pucey is still racing to the goalposts, with Flint behind him – Slytherin Chaser are passing the Quaffle quick and with short passes—confusing the Keeper- Flint has the Quaffle and scores. Come on, Gryffindor, we are behind 20-0 for Slytherin.

Slytherin cheers filled the cold air, with howls and moans from the other three Houses.

Ron and Hermione was talking softly to each other, while carefully watching Harry high up in the sky. He hadn't much to do the first few minutes. To his amazement Marcus had the same game plan for Harry as Oliver had for him. He needed to keep out of the way until he caught sight of the Snitch.

When Slytherin scored both times, Harry had done a couple of loop-the-loops to let out his feelings. Now he was back to staring around for the Snitch. Once he caught sight of a flash of gold but it was a reflection from George's wristwatche, and once a Bludger decided to come pelting his way, more like a cannon ball than anything else, but Harry dodged it and the Slytherin Beater Septimus Rover asked him if he was okay, before beating the Bludger back to the Weasley twins.

"Slytherin in possession," Lee Jordan was saying," Chaser Pucey ducks two Bludgers, two Weasleys and Chaser Bell and speeds towards the – wait a moment – was that the Snitch?"

Pucey raced towards the goal posts, Marcus had told him that no matter what happened with the Snitch, he was a Chaser and his purpose was scoring with the Quaffle, so he raced on.

Harry had saw it. In a great rush of excitement he dived downwards after the streak of gold. Gryffindor Seeker Andrew Hunt had seen it, too. Neck and neck they hurled towards the Snitch – all the Chasers of Gryffindor were trying to stop Pucey from scoring, but he scored and it was 30-0 for Slytherin.

Harry was faster than Hunt – he could see the little round ball, wings fluttering, darting up ahead – he put on an extra spurt of speed –

WHAM! A roar of rage echoed from the Slytherins below – Fred Weasley had blocked Harry on purpose and Harry's broom span off course, Harry holding on for dear life.

"Foul!" screamed the Slytherins.

Madam Hooch spoke to Fred, less angry than she was with Flint last time and then ordered a free shot at the goal posts for Slytherin. But in all the confusion, of course, the Golden Snitch had disappeared again.

Hermione and Ron was talking, Ron very furious.

"I never had thought Fred would block Harry like that. It seems Gryffindor doesn't want to lose this match and they are going over on dirty tricks. I hope the team keeps it together and begin not to cheat again."

Lee Jordan was not very interesting in the event, and while last time he yelled murder on the microphone, he talked now very calm about it. Harry guessed Gryffindor could do anything in the boy's book. His anger came in waves, Gryffindor was just as bad as Slytherin was. At least this time he could see the truth for himself.

"So a penalty to Slytherin, taken by Flint, who puts it away, and we continue play, Slytherin still in possession.

It was as Harry dodged another Bludger which went spinning dangerously past his head that it happened.

His broom gave a sudden, frightening lurch. It had started. He felt the curse from Quirrell and a second later the counter curse of Severus, trying to help him. The curse was now much stronger than Harry remembered, he began muttering his own curse to help with Severus charm, he was bucking on one place and he was distracted from the game, so he didn't see the two bludgers coming towards him from the Weasley twins until it was too late. The Bludgers hit him both in his stomach and chest and he felt his ribs break again. He felt so much pain, his concentration broke and his spell also broke. The curse of Quirrell was too strong and he fell from his broom towards the earth. While he was falling, he felt a little round object flying against his chest and he knew it was the snitch. He quickly took the Snitch in his right arm and held on to it. They were going to win, it was the first match they fought fair and square and they were going to win.

Hermione and Ron looked shocked at the falling body of Harry. They yelled "Harry" and sprinted down. They jumped on the Quidditch pitch, transforming in their wolf forms to get there sooner and sprinted to the place Harry would land.

All the members of the Slytherin left their position and raced to Harry, trying to catch him. It was Marcus and Graham who got to him and stopped him from falling any further. They quickly landed with the injured Harry between them, both teams landing next to Harry. The teachers were racing to Harry and Hermione and Ron had arrived.

They pushed everyone to the side and stood around Harry. They transformed back and put their hands on the damaged places.

Harry was bleeding from his chest, stomach and his mouth, indicating a rib had pierced his lung. Hermione and Ron closed their eyes and visualized their magic and pouring it in Harry.

Their hands began glowing green and the glow traveled to Harry and before the eyes of the two teams, the teachers and Remus and Sirius, all Harry's injuries closed.

Harry opened his eyes and looked in several concerned faces. He held his right hand up and opened it slightly, revealing the snitch in his hand.

"Look, Marcus, I told you I would catch the Snitch."

The Slytherin team looked shocked at their seeker, who tried to sit up, but still groaned in pain. Hermione and Ron helped him stand up.

Madam Hooch had also arrived and saw the Snitch in Harry Potter's hand. She told the teams the match was over, because of the capture of the Snitch. Slytherin had won with 190-0.

A little further Oliver was talking furiously with the Weasley twins. He was furious. They sent two bludgers on a first year, who was clearly having problems with his broom a second before. The twins were a little ashamed, but it quickly changed to fear when Ron stepped towards them.

He never had thought that his brothers would do such thing. He was furious with them, it was not better that he was Harry's Beta and his wolf instincts screamed at him that he needed to get revenge for the attack on his Alpha.

"Fred, George, I had never thought you were able of such thing. You attacked my friend, my leader, my Alpha. You disgust me, If this is the way the Weasley are going to be, I don't want to be part of that family. Now go away, I don't want to see you, I don't want to hear you, I don't want to be near you guys. I always thought of your guys as my favorite brothers, but clearly I was wrong. You are the worst, now get away, before my wolf breaks free and rips you to pieces."

Fred and George quickly ran to the changing rooms, where they hide from their angry little brother until nighttime, not daring to come out sooner because of the fear.

Ron walked back to his Alpha and saw the Gryffindor team talking with Harry.

The rest of the team was really sorry about what happened and congratulated him on a nice first game. Hermione had transformed back in her wolf form and Harry sat on her back. Hermione walked with the Slytherin behind her back to Hogwarts, to the infirmary.

Poppy was surprised with the amount of the students in the infirmary, when she heard the bell that someone was coming in, but then she saw Harry and frowned.

"You got another injury, Harry. I thought I had said I didn't want to see you here for quite some time.

"Sorry, Madam, but I got hit by two Bludgers. I break eight ribs, two pierced my lungs, my lever has damage and I got a ruptured spine. Ron and Hermione have given me some magic to heal most of the injures, only my ribs are still broken."

The others looked shocked at the boy, how in the hell was he still standing and awake?

Poppy quickly mended the ribs and gave Harry a mild pain reliever and ordered him to bed. He needed to rest for some hours and then he could celebrate, when she saw he was going to protest.

Poppy kicked everyone out of the infirmary, except for the teachers, headmaster, Ron and Hermione and Sirius and Remus. They gathered around Harry's bed, sitting down.

"Are you okay, pup?" asked Sirius

"Yes, I am fine, I just need some sleep to heal my magic reserves. And before I forget, thanks for trying to save me, Professor Snape."

"What do you mean, cub?"

"I felt a dark curse hit my broom and then my broom was suddenly trying to buck me off of it. Just a few seconds later, I felt another spell, who was a lot nicer, hit my broom and I sensed it was Professor Snape's magic. I tried to help with my own magic, but I lost concentration, when I was hit by the bludgers and I fell."

"Don't worry, Harry. The twins will be punished."

"Don't punish them too severe. I think Ron has already scared them a bit, right my Beta."

"They are lucky to be alive, my wolf wanted to kill them for their attack on you, my Alpha. I just told them the truth. I had thought better of them and I told them that. Hopefully they won't do it again."

They talked a little more until Harry fell asleep and the people in the room all went back to their posts.

After five hours Harry woke up and went to Madam Pomfrey to ask if he could leave. She scanned him and declared him healthy. He was allowed to go, but she didn't want to see him for at least three weeks in the infirmary with an injury. Harry just smiled at her and said goodbye.

He sent a telepathic message to Ron and Hermione that he was okay and he was coming to the common room. They weren't allowed to say anything to anyone in the common room.

After a walk of fifteen minutes, Harry stood before the Slytherin common room entrance. He said the password and the portrait opened. He walked in the common room, where most Slytherin were sulking.

"Now, I thought there would be a party" said Harry with a smile, causing all the heads in the common room to turn towards him and the Slytherin Quidditch team quickly walked to him. They all asked if he was okay, he answered he was okay.

"Now, we won, so let the party start."

Suddenly four house elves appeared with a lot of butterbeer and several snacks. All the Slytherin partied until around two o'clock Severus came with a warning. If they weren't all in bed in the next 15 minutes, they would have detention.

All the Slytherins quickly ran to the beds and Harry, Ron and Hermione said good night to Severus, before going to room.

They all went to their own bedroom, after Harry spent 20 minutes trying to convince them he was okay and he didn't need their help. Harry quickly changed in his sleeping wear and went to the glass tank, he took Shadow out of the tank and put him with him in bed. Harry fell in sleep with Shadow curled around him, Hedwig watching over him and Hogwarts watching over him like a concerned mother over her kind.

a.n **hello everyone, **

**Here was the last chapter I promised for today. I hope you have enjoyed it. Like I said at the beginning, most is from the book itself, I already suck at writing sports. Please review and tell me what you thought about this version. I haven't changed much, but I have at least removed some bad grammar mistakes.**

**I don't know when the next update will be. I have now some time, but School is catching up on me and I am busy searching for a internship in a lab for next year. So most of my time is put in that. But I think/ I hope that the next update will be in a few weeks.**

**Have a nice day and bye bye**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	17. Chapter 16: Christmas time is coming

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

'talk talk'= thoughts from one person

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or anything in it.**

**Hello everyone, I am back and this time it was a lot shorter than my previous break from the story. I have been working hard for school and I thought now that I have some free time, I would get this out before real life comes knocking on my door again. I hope you will like the chapter, but enough rambling for this note. I will see you at the end! **

**ENJOY!**

Chapter 17: Renewing old friendships and Christmas.

Harry had a problem, a big problem. Because he had left the Dursleys so early, he didn't need to get so many letters and in the end Hagrid didn't pick him up. The gentle giant hadn't spoken to him once he went to Hogwarts and he missed his friendship with him. Ron and Hermione missed Hagrid too, but not so much as Harry. Ron had his family and Hermione had her parents and her books, they weren't so alone as Harry had been the first 10 years of his life. Hagrid was the first friend he had ever made and he truly wanted that friendship back, but Hagrid wasn't making it him very easy.

He asked Ron and Hermione for a way to start a conversation with Hagrid. Ron suggested just going to him, act friendly and start a conversation, but Harry knew that wasn't going to work. Hagrid didn't like Slytherins, he had a very good reason not to like them, and he was now in Slytherin. He needed a reason to start a conversation. But then Hermione came with a brilliant idea, like always. His parents.

Hagrid had been here more than fifty years. He knew his parents very well, especially with all the mischief they did, well the marauders and his mum was just a nice woman. Harry thought about it and decided he would just do it. He needed to gather his Gryffindor courage and just go to him, otherwise he would lose something very precious to him.

So one Saturday in November, he took his cloak, put it on and left the castle and left in the direction of Hagrid's home. When he was there, he was suddenly very nervous, but he thought about the reward he would get back, it was hopefully Hagrid's friendship and he knocked on the door.

Just a few seconds later the door opened and there was his first friend. Still with the same look he had all those years again. Hagrid had survived the war, but he got blind in one eye and lost his left arm. He died a few days after Voldemort's death, Harry was broken behind any repairs and when he had heard the news of Hagrid's death, he broke down completely. That was the day he left and he decided to end his life.

Hagrid stared at him and said a little harsh "What do you want?"

Harry couldn't help it, he flinched and very hard. In that moment Hagrid became uncle Vernon in one of his moods and Harry stepped backwards, moving his hands to shield his face and curling on the ground. He was shaking, he was completely lost in one of his memories, he didn't see the look of shock on Hagrid's face or did he feel the gentle hands pick him up, hold him gently to a huge and warm body and quickly running towards the castle. He didn't hear the whispers Hagrid said to him, he was completely lost.

He heard vaguely two voices screaming in his head, which sounded a lot like Ron and Hermione, but he was completely unresponsive.

Hagrid in the meanwhile was completely shocked. he didn't know what he had done to scare him so much, but he knew it was his fault. He ran to the infirmary and called for Poppy. Poppy came immediately, she had heard the urge in Hagrid's voice and she paled when she saw a completely unresponsive Harry in Hagrid's arms. She told him to put him on a bed and she quickly scanned him. It told her that Harry was in a complete shock, he didn't give a response on anything she tried.

She turned to Hagrid and told him to get Dumbledore and Severus immediately. Hagrid didn't need to hear it for a second time, he turned around and ran as quick as he can towards Dumbledore's office, not caring the looks and the whispers which followed him all the way to the office he needed to be.

When he came there ten minutes later, he was panting, he quickly said the password to the gargoyle guarding Dumbledore's office 'lemon drops' and the gargoyle moved to the side and the stairs appeared. Hagrid took four great leaps and he was by the door, he opened it without knocking and saw Dumbledore was in a meeting with all the Head of Houses, who turned all around when they heard the door slamming open.

Dumbledore was smiling at Hagrid and said calmly "What can I do for you today, Rubeus? You seem to be in a hurry."

"Professor, I needed to get you and Professor Snape from Poppy. It is about Harry, he is in the infirmary. He doesn't respond at all."

At that all the five people in the room jumped out of their chairs and walked to the fireplace. They all needed to see Harry for themselves. One for one they called out 'infirmary hogwarts' and they left in green flames. Dumbledore was the last one who left and said to Hagrid "Thanks for the message, Rubeus. You can go back to your duties. Don't worry, he will be fine."

Then he left before Hagrid could say another thing. 'but Professor, it is my fault he is this way.'

He turned around and walked towards the infirmary at a slower pace then he went just a few minutes again, but still quickly. He needed to see what was wrong with the boy, he needed to know why the boy turned out like that, when he just said one sentence to him. He quickened his pace and arrived at the infirmary, where six people where standing around a bed with a small boy on it, who was still in shock. His green eyes were wide open, but he wasn't seeing anything or anyone around him, his knees by his chest, his arms hugging his knees and shaking.

Hagrid came closely closer and closer, until he was also standing before the small boy.

"What happened, Rubeus? Poppy said that you brought him here." Asked Dumbledore.

"He came to visit me, I opened the door and asked him why he was before my home. Next thing I know is that he flinched away from me, fell on the ground and began shaking. I began walking to him slowly, picked him up and ran to here, professor."

While Hagrid was talking, something happened with Harry, his shaking became lesser and the focus in his eyes came back a little. Poppy saw this and she gasped, alerting the others.

"Look, he is becoming better." She looked at Hagrid, "He responded to Hagrid's voice."

"My voice? Why would he respond to my voice?"

But just with that sentence, some color came back on Harry's face. The others looked at him and Dumbledore said "It is true, Rubeus. You are the only one who can get Harry out of this state. Please talk to him."

"About what?"

"His parents, anything you can remember. Tell him about their Hogwarts days." Said Dumbledore.

Hagrid looked at the professor and saw he meant it. He walked to the side and sat on an enormous chair Minerva made for him. He cleared his throat and began talking. About how he had met the famous James Potter, how he had met Lily Evans, how different they were in the beginning and how Lily didn't give James the attention he wanted from her. How they fight, how they became friends, how they became lovers one day. Their wedding, Lily's pregnancy and their happy times on Hogwarts and after when he was born.

6 hours later and the couple had been joined by Hermione, Ron, Sirius and Remus, who had felt and heard the shape Harry was in. They all went to the infirmary and listened to the stories Hagrid told Harry. After those 6 hours Harry was completely normal. Madam Pomfrey checked if he was okay and he was completely healthy again.

Dumbledore asked Harry "What happened to get you in this state, Harry?"

"I was going to visit Hagrid. I had heard he was the keeper of keys here on Hogwarts and that he had been for a long time. I thought he might have information about my parents whose wasn't from a teacher's perspective. So I walked there and knocked. Hagrid opened the door and he asked what I was doing here and I don't know why I got shivers on my back and I remembered uncle Vernon when he was drunk and in one of his moods. I froze and the rest I don't remember. I just remember gentle hands picking me up and then a soft voice telling me about my parents. How long was that?"

"You went to Hagrid's home six hours again." Said Severus gently.

"6 hours!" yelled Harry, causing several people to jump in the air. He looked at the clock and saw it was already 3 am, the next thing he noticed was that he was hungry, very hungry, so hungry his stomach told the others about its needs, causing Harry to blush and the rest to laugh.

Poppy gave him a plate and he ate everything on it. He then looked around and saw Albus, the four heads, Ron, Hermione, Remus, Sirius, Poppy around his bed stand and a little bit further stood Hagrid, a bit lonely and a bit from the group.

Harry put the empty plate on the bed, swung his legs from the bed and dropped on the ground, ignoring Poppy who tried to pull him back up on the bed, but was stopped by Minerva who had seen what for state the friendly giant was in and she knew he needed this. He walked towards Hagrid. He stood a few seconds before the gentle giant and then held his hand out.

"Hello, I am Harry. You must be Hagrid?"

Hagrid looked at the small hand and shook very gently, more gently Harry had ever felt Hagrid shook his hand with a little sad smile.

"'m Sorry."

"What for?"

"For scaring you."

"It is not your fault."

"Yes, it is. I was so happy that you finally got to Hogwarts, the son of James and Lily Potter. The baby who made everyone who he met fall in love with him, the baby who survived, who calmed down when I held him, that baby all grown up. I wanted to get to know you even better and then at the sorting the sorting hat said Slytherin and all I could think of was one Slytherin. I thought you would be the same, I told meself that you would be the same and so I never met you, never talked to you, ignored you and when you came to my home I said something in such a harsh voice, you became like that. Please forgive me, it is my fault."

"It is okay, Hagrid, really it is okay. I don't know what your past was like and what you have towards the Slytherins, but you carried me here, helped me, told me about my parents and for that I will always be grateful, so why don't we start over and start a new friendship. I would love to be called your friend, Hagrid."

Hagrid had tears in his eyes and said "Yes, I would like that."

And that was the beginning of a new start of an old friendship. Harry smiled at the memory of the encounter. This was now almost 4 weeks again and the friendship was beginning to get even stronger than it was in the past. Hagrid told him many and many things about his parents, the marauders, but also about the teachers, Hogwarts, his duties as keeper of the keys and he talked about his animals.

His animals were the thing he spoke most passionate over. He really loved his animals. Harry was smart enough not to mention Fluffy, but Hagrid mentioned him in one of their many talks. Harry had to continue with the talk, it would be curious he would ask many questions about all the other creatures Hagrid talked about and then totally don't ask about the one creature that was now in Hogwarts guarding the Sorcerer's stone, so he told Hagrid he had found the three-headed dog in the forbidden corridor.

Hagrid was shocked and told him again he was not allowed to go anywhere near that place. He told Hagrid his suspensions that the dog was guarding something. Maybe something out of the vault which was broken into on his birthday. Hagrid was getting paler and paler and then he said the same time he told him all those years again.

"Now, listen to me, Mister – yer meddlin' in things that don'concern yeh. It's dangerous. You forget that dog, an'you forget what it's guardin', that's between Professor Dumbledore an' Nicolas Flamel—"

"Ah, so there is someone involved called Nicolas Flamel."

Hagrid looked furious at himself and that was one of the last talks he had with Hagrid in a few days time.

It was now Mid-December and the castle was covered with a nice layer of snow. The Weasleys twins were still afraid of Ron, but it didn't stop them from bewitching several snow balls to bounce back of Quirrel's turban, right in Voldie's face.

The twins were another story. A week after the Quidditch game, they had came to him and had apologized to him for hitting him with the Bludgers. They didn't know why they had done it, it had felt like someone else was in control, like there was a red wave before their eyes and before they had known it, they had smashed those two bludgers towards him.

Harry scanned the twins wandless and saw there was a little residue left over some very dark magic, it felt like the imperious curse, but it was just a little different. Harry then knew the twins hadn't meant to do it and they forgave them.

He had told this to Ron and Hermione and they had also forgiven the twins. Ron had also said sorry to his older brothers, but there was still a little fear for their little brother in them. Harry tried to begin a friendship with the twins. He had missed their pranks and laughs. He talked with them about the Marauders, not telling them he was the son of Prongs and talked with them about their pranks. It was not on the level they were in his original first year, but it was a start.

He was also beginning his plans to unite Hogwarts. Thanks to Susan and Hannah's influence the Hufflepuff didn't hate him anymore, he was a stranger to them now. The same status he got when he was a firstie and he was still in Gryffondor. He talked with Susan and Hannah and the other Hufflepuffs were beginning to come to him and their little group to talk or asked stuff, mostly helping with schoolwork.

The Ravenclaws were more difficult than the Hufflepuffs, but Harry found out he could have some very intellectual conversations with the claws. In the weekends he could be found in the library, talking with them over various subjects.

The Gryffindors were the most difficult. They didn't trust a snake, but he had a little success. He was working on the twins and Percy. He had made a friendship with Neville again and he was beginning to connect with Dean and Seamus. It was going slow, but it was process.

He was also watching if he could get close to the Gryffindor Quidditch team again. He had really missed them, they were alle like big brother and siters to him, when he first joined the team and he didn't knew how much he missed all those things until he had lost it and had joined another team. Of course, it wasn't going very well. Oliver thought he was spying on them for the Slytherin team and he was still a littel bumped out from the loss they had suffered at their hands. He was working on the twins, so there was a little process there. The three female Chasers were a little more difficult, he just couldn't get them to talk to him, and it hurt him a little that he was being so ignored by his big sisters, but he hope they would give him a chance if he was a little older and had proven himself worthy. He had given up on making friends with the new Gryffindor seeker, that was never going to work. The first time they had met after the game, Hunt had almost hexed him into oblivion, but the fight was just on time prevented by Minerva. That had earned Hunt a week detention and now he truly didn't like Harry, so he gave up on him. He knew when he saw a lost cause.

The Slytherins were also changing. They were less arrogant and didn't harass the other houses anymore without a reason. Only when challenged, showed they their fangs. Others would start it, but they would finish it and without getting caught, all to impress their prince. But Harry was glad, maybe he could unite Hogwarts and have them fight as one whole against Voldemort. That was his ultimate goal.

It was almost time for Christmas and when Severus came with the list for the students who wanted to stay on Hogwarts, the silver trio had signed up at once. Hermione had talked with her parents and had told them she would stay on Hogwarts to experience new experiences and because her new friends needed her. Her parents were happy for her that she had made such wonderful friends, but they were a little sad they would miss Christmas with their Hermione. Hermione had promised her parents a great present.

Ron's parents were once again visiting Charlie in Romania and his brothers were also staying at the castle.

One day before the holidays starting they met Hagrid with a very large Christmas tree. Hagrid was getting it to the Great Hall.

The trio followed Hagrid and his tree off to the Great Hall, where Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick were busy with the Christmas decorations.

"Ah, Hagrid, the last tree—put it in the far corner, would you?"

The hall looked spectacular. This was something he had missed most of Hogwarts. Those wonderful Christmases on Hogwarts. He had great memories at the castle, but he loved the Christmas time the most.

Festoons of holly and mistletoe hung all around the walls, and no less than twelve towering Christmas trees stood around the room, some sparkling with tiny icicles, some glittering with hundreds of candles.

Harry took everything in him and smiled. This was the best.

They had a lot of free time, because they had already done this year and because they already knew who Nicolas Flamel is, so their free time was spent gathering information about laws and Hogwarts. Harry wanted to change people's views, so he needed to know everything, so he would know an answer on every question people could ask him. Ron and Hermione agreed to help him and they had made some pretty interesting things.

Once the holidays started Harry, Ron and Hermione took a little break from all their work and just enjoyed their free time. They were playing chess games against each other, Ron was still the king, but Harry and Hermione were giving him a harder challenge now than the first time.

Ron also played against the other Slytherins and found they had give him a hard challenge, especially the older ones, whom had been playing their whole life.

Then it was finally Christmas Eve and the trio spent the evening with just the three of them in their room with a cup of hot chocolate and telling stories.

The next day they all woke up and saw several presents on each of their ends of their beds. They all took the presents to the living room and went to unwrap their presents.

The first present Harry opened was from Hagrid again. It was once again the wooden flute, but it is now much more detailed. It was in the shape of a snake and it had a much richer sound than the last one he got. He tried to play it and a melody flew though the room. Harry had learned to play the flute last time and he hadn't out learned it. He was no master, but he could play a melody and not only a tune like last time.

Because he left the Dursleys they didn't bother to sent him a present for Christmas this time, but that didn't bother him. What did bother him, was that he didn't get a Weasley sweater and he saw Ron also didn't get one. Harry saw the hurt in his best friends eyes. They had known Mrs. Weasley would prefer it if Ron had been in Gryffindor, but to not give him a present on Chirstmas was just cruel.

"Ron.." began Harry

"Don't worry about it, Harry. It was my choice to help you. I said to you that I would remain loyal to you, even if my family hates me. It is fine."

He took the sweets he got from Hermione and Harry and his other unopened present from Remus and Sirius and went to his room alone.

Harry wanted to go after him, but Hermione stopped him.

"He just need some time. Mrs. Weasley will come around. She will see her son haven't changed, just because he was sorted in Slytherin. She will be upset because she treated him this way." In such tone that promised hell if the Weasley Matriarch didn't do it.

Hermione quickly opened the rest of her presents and went also to her own room. Harry could feel she made a connection to Ron, but he didn't tune in. He also went to his room and unwrapped there the rest of his presents.

He got the invisibility cloak from Dumbledore. He got books from all the Head of Houses for each of their classes. He could a wonderful thick green with black quilt from Poppy and of course sweets from Ron and Hermione. From Remus and Sirius he got a bright new journal with pranks in it and a blank diary for him to write his worries in. He also received the two-way mirror and it was the updated ones. Remus and Sirius had each one and he had one and with that one he could talk with Remus's mirror and with Sirius's mirror if he called their names out.

He hoped they all liked their presents. For Dumbledore he had made Every Flavour Beans but each flavor was the taste of lemon drops and some socks. For Severus he had bought some expensive potions ingredients, for Filius he made a copy of one of his mum's journals with spells in it, for Pomena he bought some expensive plants seeds, for Minerva he had transfigured a little box where she could put stuff into. It was decorated with onyx stones and emeralds and it was one of the greatest things he had ever made. For Poppy he had made a lovely scarf, some mittens and a hat and he had brought a brand new winter cloak, because he had heard her old one was ripped. He gave Remus a lifelong amount of Wolfsbane so that he never would go without anymore and for Sirius he had recovered his old bike again which Hagrid could still stored in Hogwarts after that night.

He also wanted to honour his other friends. For the Slytherin house, he gave each member a charmed necklace of a snake, which would alert them if one of their one was in trouble. For the few Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws he had made friends with, he had done the same, but then a badger and a raven for their necklaces. For Griffoendor he had made a lion necklace for Neville and the Weasleys and he had also remembered to send the Herbology book to Neville, thinking the boy would appreciate it.

That night they went to the Christmas dinner and it was just as amazing as the first time. A hundred fat, roasted turkeys; mountains of roast and boiled potatoes; platters of chipolatas; tureens of buttered peas, silver boats of thick, rich gravy and cranberry sauce and stacks of Wizard crackers around the table.

At last time there weren't many people who stayed on Hogwarts and so the four house table were joined in one long table and it was just so arranged that Percy and the twins were seating across of the silver trio.

The other Weasleys all had their Weasley sweaters on and when they saw Ron walking in without his sweater, they all had frowns on their faces.

They were busy with eating, when Percy suddenly said

"Ron, I know you are now part of the snakes house, but that doesn't mean you must forget Weasley's tradition. We are a family and we always wear our sweaters at this meal,I guess this means you are truly a different person now."

Ron looked furious at Percy and stood up. He turned around and walked out of the great Hall in a hurry with his fists clenched. Harry was the only one who could see Ron had tears running over his cheeks.

Harry stood up also in a rage and he spoke in a cold voice.

"Maybe you need to remind your mother about that fact, the fact Ron is her son, her family."

"What do you mean, mum knows Ron is her son." Said Percy

"Right,then explain to me why he didn't get a sweater from his parents. He didn't receive one present from them, so don't tell me it is a family tradition. If she didn't sent him a present because he was sorted in Slytherin, oh help me god. If she won't make it up to him and tell him he is family, I will make sure your ties are broken and that he is adopted in the Potter Family, because he doesn't deserve it. Tell your mother she has until the end of this school year. If she ignores my warning and doesn't do anything, tell her she loses her son and that she will have only six children from that day on. No one hurts my Ron and gets away with it, not even her."

While Harry was giving his speech, Hermione had also stood up and was also furious. That bitch didn't give him anything. and then Percy had the guts to tell Ron that. He was the greatest of them all, the one who loved his family more than all the other siblings. He would risk his family's love to keep them all safe. The spineless traitor, who would betray his family for the power, for money, really should not be talking right now. She would make them pay, but then she heard Harry proposal and found that a better idea. When he was done with speaking, she took him by the hand and together they left the Great Hall in search for their hurt pack member, leaving behind a shocked and a furious crowd.

**a.n Hello to the end of another rewritten chapter. I hope you have enjoyed it. I have added some extra paragraphs to the chapter, I have removed the grammar mistakes and I have updated the last scene a little bit with some FuturePercy!bashing. I don't know if I will continue with this, but for now it will be a little awkward between the Weasley family members and I hope you will understand where I am going with this.**

**I will see you all at the next update. Please have a nice day and from the Netherlands, I say Tot Ziens, Goodbye, a nice sunny day away**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	18. Chapter 17: Cheering up and an adventure

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk = **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

Talk talk= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any characters in it.**

**A.N Hello, How is everyone? Two chapters in one day, it is amazing, but I had some free time, so I continued writing and for I knew I had rewriting those two chapters. I figured I would put them up together, because I don't know when I have time again to write some more and this way they have two chapters to enjoy before the new chapters are coming in a while. I would like to thank everyone for reviewing and sticking with this story. I have another chapter for you, it isn't one of my longest chapter, but it is more of a filler chapter for the rest of the story. We are continuing with the end of the last chapter and we are right diving in at that exact moment.**

**I say, see you at the end and ENJOY!**

_**Last Chapter:**_

_**"Right,then explain to me why he didn't get a sweater from his parents. He didn't receive one present from them, so don't tell me it is a family tradition. If she didn't sent him a present because he was sorted in Slytherin, oh help me god. If she won't make it up to him and tell him he is family, I will make sure your ties are broken and that he is adopted in the Potter Family, because he doesn't deserve it. Tell your mother she has until the end of this school year. If she ignores my warning and doesn't do anything, tell her she loses her son and that she will have only six children from that day on. No one hurts my Ron and gets away with it, not even her."**_

_**While Harry was giving his speech, Hermione had also stood up and was also furious. That bitch didn't give him anything. and then Percy had the guts to tell Ron that. He was the greatest of them all, the one who loved his family more than all the other siblings. He would risk his family's love to keep them all safe. The spineless traitor, who would betray his family for the power, for money, really should not be talking right now. She would make them pay, but then she heard Harry proposal and found that a better idea. When he was done with speaking, she took him by the hand and together they left the Great Hall in search for their hurt pack member, leaving behind a shocked and a furious crowd**_.

Chapter seventeen: talk and cheering up

Harry and Hermione were trying to find Ron who had run out of the Great Hall, something they could really understand, but they really needed to find him, before he would do something was hard, because Ron refused to tell them where he was and they couldn't find them through the connection. Ultimately Harry had to ask Hogwarts where Ron was, because he was really getting worried now. He was glad she replied quickly with

"Your friend is in the room of requirement, a place where he could hide and where he was allowed to show his pain."

Harry and Hermione ran to the seventh floor and after a few tries found the room Ron was hiding in. They saw him sitting on the ground, crying. Hermione ran to him and hugged him tightly, while whispering soft words in his ear.

Harry stood back a little. He knew Hermione and Ron needed some time to talk. Hermione was the only one who could comfort Ron at a time as this. They were mates, each others soulmates and only they could understand each other completely at times like this.

After 20 minutes Ron had stopped with crying and they walked to Harry who had guarded them like a statue, giving them their space, but also watching over them like the proud Alpha he was.

Harry had heard some muffled sounds and some words coming from their conversation, but he would never betray their trust like that, so he tried to ignore the sounds at best as he could and just watched how his Beta and his mate came to him.

"Sorry for that, Harry. I knew mum would probably wouldn't like me being in the snake house, but I didn't think she would hate it like this. I always got a sweater, always, even when I was in big trouble. She would still make me a sweater. I guess it just hit me when I didn't get the present. Mum probably hates me right now, but it is all worth it, it is worth the pain. If I can keep them safe and alive, I don't care if they hate me, I don't care."

Harry hugged Ron and said "It is wrong, Ron. Your mother should love you no matter what. It doesn't change your attitude or you. You are still the same person she raised. It is true the war changed us all, but you are still the same loyal boy you were when we first met, Ron. Never forget that, no matter what others say about you. You are my best friend, my Beta and nobody will hurt you or they will met me. I told your brothers to tell your mother to make it right, or else I will adopt you in the Potter Family and we will became truly brothers"

Ron looked at Harry. He would go that far for him.

"Yes, brother. I would go that far for you and for Hermione. You are my family and I will do anything to keep you safe and happy. I will go to hell and back for you guys. I will go further than anyone ever went for someone else, because you are the reason I am still alive. When you died, I died on the inside. That is now the same, if you die in this war, I will follow you immediately."

"No, you will not do that." Said Hermione sternly.

"But.."

"No, we will not die. We will survive this fight against Voldemort and we win on our terms, without hurt and pain to us. We will survive, so do not think about dying, please brother?"

"Okay, we will survive." Said Harry with an emotion thick voice and hugged his brother and sister. They stayed the rest of the evening in the room of requirement and when the clock turned at midnight, Harry transported his family back to the Slytherin common room, where the few snakes were still awake, waiting for their prince.

They arrived and immediately were surrounded by some of the snake house who didn't went home for the holidays, talking all at the same time asking where they went, if Ron was okay right now.

Harry said they went to a private place to calm down and support Ron and that he was okay for now. The snakes accepted it and let the trio go. They knew better than to try to get more answers out of their prince and this chosen Beta and his mate. They knew the rules better than anyone.

Severus sent everyone to bed and gave the trio a look saying that if they needed him he was there for them, no matter what the reason was, he was always there for his snakes.

Harry nodded back, acknowleding the look, but he also knew he would prefer to get this out of the way quickly on their own, they were used to doing things alone now, ever since the war started.

The trio went to bed and Hermione wouldn't let Ron go alone to his room. That night Ron spent the night with his mate holding him in her arms, with Harry sleeping in the living room, so that he could respond quickly if they needed him there. For anything, he would be there for them, he was the Alpha and he would protect his pack, his siblings from all the danger in the world.

The next day Ron was still not completely himself. He was wallowing in doubt and self-pity and it did not suited the young red-headed Weasley. Harry and Hermione talked about a way to cheer up Ron and with long thinking they had formed a plan to cheer him up. They were going have some fun.

They went to Ron's bedroom, where Ron had been for the whole morning, not even going out for eating breakfast and they knocked on his door. After a few minutes did Ron open the door and he looked like a ghost. Harry and Hermione could see he had not slept a wink last night. His eyes were bloodied and he had a pale glow around him. he had said he was okay, but they could see he was still feeling bad about it and that made them even more motivated to make his day a fun day for them, but especially for him.

Before Ron could say one word, Harry and Hermione took hold of his arms and pulled him out of his room, out of the common room, going out of the Slytherin dungeons.

"Eh, What are you doing?" asked Ron, trying to struggle his way free out of his friends hold.

Harry and Hermione just tightened their grip and with no destination in his mind, Harry used the special transportation system of Salazar Slytherin and they were dropped somewhere in the castle, landing far away of the place they disappeared.

"Let's find an adventure" said Harry with a smile.

"I thought we were too busy to try to relax and to go exploring." Said Ron with one eyebrow raised in a very Snape like manner with a sneer to make the picture complete.

"Come on, we are eleven again and I never had a childhood and this time I want some time to relax and be the child I was never allowed to be and each child wants to explore a magical castle when he is suddenly dropped in the magical World, right?" Said Harry with a mischievously twinkle in his eyes.

Ron dropped the sneer and shrugged. He knew what they were doing and he would let them. Maybe they could make the pain less hurt, so he dropped his serious attitude and closed his eyes to found his inner child. That child was buried under a lot of pain, hurt and suffering, but finally he had found it and let it free, for today at least.

Hermione looked at her boyfriend and squeezed his hand. She knew what he was doing and she saw Harry do the same. Release their inner child, she closed her eyes too and also released her. When her eyes were open again, the looks in her Alpha and mate had changed. Time for some fun.

For the next few hours the trio walked through the castle, just exploring each room and everything they saw. They walked past the North Tower where the Divination lessons were and they could almost smell the awful perfume of Professor Trelawney and they quickly bolted.

They spoke with various portraits and ghosts whom had the most interesting stories to tell. They had also found one interesting room, one of the best room according to Harry.

When they were near the Charms classroom, Harry felt Hogwarts presence in his head, leading him to a certain point. She wanted to tell him something. He followed the voice in his head, with Ron and Hermione trailing him a little worried, because he had such a blank look in his eyes when he followed a voice they had not heard. The last instruction was

"Go left here by the portrait and say 'Hideout'. You will find an interesting place."

Harry and his friends went to left and by the portrait of an eagle flowing in the air with a lion laying in the grass under a tree next to a little pond full with lilies, he said "Hideout"

The portrait opened and Harry caught his breath when he saw the room. The room was very nice – it was a circular room with an enchanted forest painted on the walls, wherein the animals were hiding from their view, but in the corner from his eye had Harry seen a little piece of brown jumping out of view. The room had several comfy blue chairs with a table and had a scent of lilies in it – but that was not the reason Harry had to catch his breath. That was not the special thing.

No, what was special was a little brown plate with a golden engraving "This is the hideout from Lily Evans."

Harry took every aspect from the room in him. This room had a special place in his mother's heart. This room was from his mother and that was why he would treasure everything inside of it. This place was another thing that proved that his mother had really lived a life before she was killed trying to protect him from a crazy madman.

Harry and his companies took their lunch in that room, which Dobby had provided for them. After eating their lunch, the trio went searching in the room. Harry had found several journals from his mother. He shrank them and put them in his pocket. He would read them on a later time. After spending a little time in the room, they decided to leave.

They had decided that if they ever needed a quick place to have some peace or a thinking place, this room would be perfect. After that they went further with their exploring and Ron was having a great time, but still he was a little hurt.

He had expected this when he had decided to go to Slytherin, but he never had thought it would struck him like this. Harry and Hermione kept reminding him that Molly could still change her mind, which Ron countered with the argument that his mother did not change her mind, not often in his case.

So Harry and Hermione continued their mission and then suddenly they found the room with the mirror of Erised in it. They all went to stand for the mirror and each saw his or her heart's desire. After that Ron was a little less grumpy and depressed.

They quickly went to dinner and after that they spent their last hours before going to bed in their common room talking and playing games with the other snakes.

It was just later when they all were inside their own bed when they remembered their heart's desires in a dream.

One dream about an equal world with all people in peace with each other, married with the love of her life with some brilliant children. One daughter and one son, one who just looked like her and the other just a mini version of her husband.

The other dreamt about a family standing whole and without scars full happiness with on his side his wife and their beautiful children, both with the brains of their mother and with the looks of his family. His family and friends welcoming him in the family and never forgetting him or ignoring him for other family member.

The last dreamt about a peaceful life without his biggest enemy and the chance of death hanging over his head. Him starting a family on his own with a red-headed wife and later at least three children jumping around him. Him standing tall with a red-headed brother and brushy brown haired sister in anything but blood.

And at the end of their dreams the three dreamers each promised to let their dreams come true, even if it was the last thing they did in this life.

**a.n Welcome to the end of another chapter. I hope you have all enjoyed reading that, as much as I enjoyed writing it. This chapter isn't very different than the one I originally wrote, but I have changed some details and added more feeling, I hope. Like I said at the beginning, not a very long chapter, but this is just some kind of filler chapter, the real fun is starting from now off. We are a couple chapters removed from the end of the first year and the begin of the summer. I haven't actually written the new chapters, I plan to start when I have finished rewriting all the old chapters. I will give you an actual date when we are closer to the end. **

**I wish you a good day.**

**Tot Ziens, Goodbye.**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	19. Chapter 18: The Holidays and further

_Talktalk= _thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk**_= letters of spells

~Talktalk~= Beastspeaker ability

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk} = _Parseltongue

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any characters in its universe.**

**Hello everyone, finally a new chapter finished. I has taken me several months, but real life was really a b*****. I am now in my last year of college and every day I spent 8 hours on my internship, so I haven't got much time for writing. I have written this piece in several weekends and I hope this chapter will make some of it good. I have changed a lot in this chapter. In the previous version, this was a very short chapter from only 2000 words. This time it has around 14000 words. I have made several important changes in this one and I have laid foundations for things later in the story. **

**This chapter isn't Betad, so please forgive the grammar mistakes if you found them. I am looking for a new Beta, so if you are interested, please PM me.**

**There are only four more chapters left from the original version and then the new writing will start. I have already some outlines for the new chapters, but I am still building up the foundation in those four chapters. I don't know when I will be able to write the other chapters, but I will try to find some free time and give you guys a new chapter sooner than the time I now spent on this one.**

**Enough of my rambling, please enjoy this chapter, see you at the end!**

Chapter 19: The Holidays and further.

The next morning the trio woke up all in their own beds. Harry opened his connection to his brother and sister and he mentally asked them if they were okay. When he got the confirmation he wanted, he went out of his bed and went inside his bathroom to freshen up to start a new day good.

He stepped in the shower and he quickly closed the connection when he saw his friends do the same. He didn't want to pry in their privacy, so he didn't look. After a long warm shower, ones he never was allowed to get by the Dursleys, but could now not start without stepping in the warm water, he quickly dressed in some black robes and black jeans. Because it were the holidays it didn't matter which kind of cloths they would wear, as long it was appropriate. Under his robes he chose a grey t-shirt with a snake smiling.

He walked out of his bedroom and there he saw Ron and Hermione already standing there, both with a sad smile on their faces, both knowing why he was being late this fine morning. Ron had also a grey t-shirt but with nothing on it and the same kind of robes like Harry's. Hermione was dressed in a grey skirt with a green blouse and her black robes on.

The trio were just about to walk towards the door, when a house elf appeared for them.

"Misters Harry Potter Sir, Ronald Weasley and Miss Hermione Granger, Professor Snape is wanting to speak with you after breakfast."

"Thank you for the message," said Harry with a smile, making the small house elf blush and disappearing quickly with Ron and Hermione laughing from Harry's face.

The silver trio walked out of their door and saw the few Slytherins students who were staying on Hogwarts were already out of their beds and were waiting for them in the common room.

"Let's go to breakfast," said Harry, when he saw nobody was moving. The Slytherins gave him a small bow and they left together to the Great Hall to get their breakfast.

The big tables were all gone and there was only one table where all the remaining students and the teachers were sitting. When the Slytherins arrived, the only people present where some of the professors, but they couldn't see their Head of House. The Slytherins went to sit on the table and they gracefully began eating.

The silver trio knew their Head was waiting for them, but it didn't rush it. They ate calm, a little faster than normal, but not so fast that they would stomach aches later in the day. They ate a full breakfast, so that they would last until lunch time.

Harry chose his newly discovered favourite dish; porridge with bananas and strawberries together with some pieces toast and bacon and a glass of pumpkin juice. His stomach had recovered from the starvation he had suffered, but after so many months only been able to eat this dish, instead of getting sick of it, he just loved it more and most of his breakfast he took a bowl with fruit.

Ron still loved his food, so he took a lot more than Harry and Hermione. He ate several plates of pancakes with a lot of syrup, he took several pieces of toast with jelly and several pieces of bacon and to wash it all down he drank two glasses of pumpkin juice.

Hermione had a milder breakfast. She took some toast with jelly on them, together with an omelette and as drink she took a healthily glass of milk.

After they were done with eating, the trio stood up as one man and walked together to Professor Snape's office. After a walk from a few minutes they arrived at their destination. Ron stepped forward and he knocked several times on the frame of the door of the office. He stepped back to stand with his brother and sister.

They heard a quick muffled "Come in" coming from inside and the Silver trio walked inside the office from the Potions Master. They didn't look around, it wasn't the first time they had seen his office, their eyes went searching for the man who had invited them for this conversation.

The man in question sat behind his desk, grading some papers. He looked up when he heard the trio come in and pointed them to three chairs before he went back to his last paper.

_What do you think this is about, you guys_ thought Hermione

_It is most likely about what happened yesterday. I said some things and it could be taken in certain way which could get me in serious problems if I didn't know what I was doing or saying. _ Answered Harry.

_Most likely, but eyes on front now. He is almost finished._ Said Ron looking at Severus.

The trio left the connection open, but focused their attention to their Head.

After a few minutes after they had arrived in the office, Severus put down his quill after finishing his last comment on the paper and he gave his full attention to the trio sitting in front of him.

"So I heard there were what problems with the Weasleys? Please explain it to me." He said after a minute of silence.

The trio had been right, he wanted to talk about this. Hermione and Harry wanted to talk to try to stop Ron from getting hurt again, but they were stopped by Ron's voice.

"Sir, I will explain," said Ron very quickly. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath and continued, opening his eyes again and Severus could see the hidden sadness and hurt in them.

"My mother makes us, and that are my siblings, my father and me, every Christmas a Weasley sweater. She never forgets it, we get them even when we are in trouble and she is mad at us. She always said it showed us that no matter what she would always love us. This year I didn't get one, but my brothers didn't know that and thought I didn't want to wear one anymore. But I love those sweaters, so when Percy told me that I needed to follow Weasley tradition and wear my sweater like everyone in the family, I felt a little down and this is why I left the Great Hall to deal with it on my own. I didn't want to show weakness to everyone. But after a few minutes Harry and Hermione came, because they didn't wanted me to be alone. They comforted me and yesterday we spent the day having fun and forgetting things. They cheered me up, that is all, Sir."

At the end Ron's eyes were getting misty, but Severus didn't acknowledge them, he could see that Harry and Hermione both held their friends hand and he knew he was in good hands. But still it wasn't the whole story and it was not the reason he had asked them to come here.

"Thank you for that Mister Weasley, I appreciate you explaining it that well." Here he stopped for a moment and he looked at Harry with a sharp look before he continued." Mister Potter I heard you said some things after Mister Weasley left the room. I would like to know what the reason was and what you said. I heard you get angry and said some things to the other Weasleys."

Harry never let go of Ron's hand, squeezing it some time to let Ron know he was there for him, when he began his side of the story.

"Yes, I got angry on Ron's behalf and I said some things to them. I told them what I thought about the case, the truth and not something they thought had happened. I told them to give their mother an ultimatum. I told them if she still wants Ron as her son, if she still sees Ron as her son, her sixth child then she should tell him that and I gave her until the end of this school year to do it. I told them to tell her I wanted her to apologize to Ron, because of the way she had treated him and for making him sad. I also told them what would happen if she didn't do this all. I will adopt Ron and welcome him in the Potter Family as a brother. After I had said all this, Hermione and I stood up and walked out of the Great Hall to search for our hurt friend. That is all that happened."

Severus looked a moment full surprise to Harry, before it was masked away again. It wouldn't be good if he would lose his touch as a spy. He didn't spoke for a minute and said then, making sure that Harry Potter exactly known what he had done.

"That is all? You threatened a pureblood family. The Weasleys may not be the same as most of the pureblood and do many of their traditions, but they are still a pureblood family and it is very serious to threaten one of them. If they would like, they could take the case to the Ministry seeing that you have offended them greatly and if they would present it correctly they would win their case. It wouldn't be the first time something like this was happened with a pureblood family and if you would mix that with the temper of Molly Weasley you might be in big problem. What were you thinking when you made that threat against them, Mister Potter?" said Severus with a severe glare.

Harry just stared back at him with ice cold eyes and for a moment felt Severus shivers on his back. No child should have such ice cold eyes. He lost himself for a moment in those eyes and he almost missed Harry's answer, but when he began to talk, his mind turned back on and he listened to an answer he never thought he would receive from a Potter. James Potter would have done it because he could, but he should have known better. This was Harry Potter and nothing was like he had thought for a long time.

"I did not threaten them. I just told the other Weasleys children if they could take a message from me for the mother. I just told them to tell her what she needed to do if she wants to keep her son. If she doesn't follow my advice, then I will adopt Ron. Only if she doesn't listen. I will not let anyone experience what I have experienced when I was by the Dursleys. I will not leave someone by a family where he is hated for something he can't change. She raised him to be a good person and that suddenly changed because he was sorted in a certain House? I will not stand for it, especially because it concerns my friend. I won't let him get hurt, even if I have to go against his own mother. She should know better, he hasn't changed, he is still the same person. I WON'T FORGIVE ANYONE WHO HURTS MY PRECIOUS PEOPLE AND SHE HURT HIM WITH HER ACTIONS. This is the only chance I am willing to give her, because she is Ron's mother, but SHE WON'T GET ANOTHER ONE. SHE FIXES THIS OR I WILL."

At the end Harry had stood up from this chair and he was almost shouting to Severus's face. Severus's face didn't show any emotion, but his mind was full of shock. His mind was filled with one side of worry for his students, this could turn bad very quickly but on the other side he was so proud of his little snake. He should have known it was something like this.

Harry went through Hell because of his magic hating relatives, he hated to be blamed for something he was. He had magic, he was a wizard and his relatives were so against it, they had hurt him, just because he was different. He most likely couldn't help but compare the situation with his old one and Harry looked at the world with black glasses. He saw the evil of the world and he knew that families could turn against one of their one because something simple like a choice or something they had. He had felt the worst and he didn't wanted his friend to feel even a small fraction of the pain he must have suffered.

Severus looked at the silver trio and he saw that two/third of the trio had wide eyes. It seemed like even his closest friends hadn't known the extent he was willing to go, the things he would do to protect them, the pain he had suffered.

"I understand it a little better, Mister Potter and when I think your approach may be very rash, I think it was the best choice you could have made in that situation. I just wanted to know if you know what you might have started, but I see now you are prepared to fight for this. If there are any problems, please come see me and I will try to be of assistance."

The trio stood up and with Harry in the middle, they squeezed each other a little bit, needing a little comfort.

"Thanks Professor" said Hermione, a voice full gratitude.

Severus just looked and said "It was all I wanted to discuss with you guys. If you don't have any other problems, I would say go outside and enjoy the rest of the holidays"

The trio thanked Severus and turned around to walk out of the office, but before they were completely out of the door, they heard a soft voice saying, "Fifty points to Slytherin for helping a fellow snake" The trio left smiling.

The talk with Severus had been tiring and the trio were a little emotional when they were walking aimlessly in the castle, they didn't know they would get a talk that would surprise them even more.

A little while after they had left the dungeons and they were on their way to go outside like Severus had suggested, they ran into two identical red heads, the Weasley twins.

Ron tensed a little bit, which didn't go unnoticed by this elder brothers, nor did the fact the two with their little brother somewhat shielded him from their view.

Fred walked a little towards him, but he stopped when he saw Harry standing in front of him. "Ron, we were wondering if we could talk with him for a moment." He said quietly, George standing nervously behind him.

"Your friends can join us if they want" continued George with a shivering in his voice, when he saw that the trio wouldn't leave their little brother to go with them. He didn't show it much, but it hurt his heart that Ron didn't trust them enough anymore to go alone with them.

The trio looked at each other for a moment and decided to follow the twins. They would listen and if it was bad, they would protect their brother.

The five went to an unused classroom and at one side the Weasleys twins were standing with across of them the Silver trio.

This time it was George who began talking, his voice more sincere than they had ever heard him speak.

"Ron, we didn't know that Mum didn't sent you a sweater. We couldn't believe our ears when we heard Harry see those words. We mailed home to Dad and we told him everything that had happened, telling him that he should sort Mum out."

At this Ron's head snapped back, he had lowered his head when he had heard the word 'sweater'.

Fred continued, "We want you to know something, Ron. You will always been our little brother, no matter what. We must admit we were a little shocked when you were sorted in Slytherin, but we can see now it has done you good. You are still the loyal, brave, cunning and smart little brother you always have been and we wouldn't want you any other way. We want you to know no matter what you will always be our little brother, we will always been your older brothers and we will always protect you no matter what. Please give us a chance to prove it to you, please allow us to stay your big brothers, the ones you can go if someone is bullying you, if you want to talk, if you are in problems, please, little brother." At the end Fred and George were both crying and they weren't the only Weasleys who couldn't stop his tears.

Ron left the embrace of Harry and Hermione and raced towards his brothers, who had fallen on their knees, somewhat begging him for another chance. He jumped inside their arms and just hugged them, their arms automatically went around him, like they never stopped doing it after the age of four.

"Thank you, thank you" said Ron, his eyes watery of the tears and Hermione and Harry just smiled at the small family reunion. They couldn't believe that the twins had been so serious, it was the first time they had seen the twins so serious. Harry couldn't help to be a little suspicious, and he read very subtly their thoughts to see if they were really sincere and he couldn't find anything suspicious. They had meant every word they had said and he withdrew from their minds, the twins not knowing one bit, they had passed Harry Potter's personal test, they were accepted.

It seemed like the bonds between the trio of Weasleys had become stronger than ever before. After 20 minutes the Weasleys were all somewhat calm enough and the Weasley twins went back to the twins the trio was so familiar both.

"Well Gred, it seemed like we have gained another brother and a sister."

"It seems like you are right, Forge."

Harry and Hermione looked for a second surprised, but then they were swept in the family hug and they knew they had gained something that they never had gained fully last time. They had gained the full support of the Weasley twins and it was something they had never thought they would receive especially because the small amount they had spent together because they were in another house right now.

The twins said after a few minutes after the hug had ended that they needed to go, they had an appointment to keep with their friend Lee Jordan. Harry saw that Ron was a little saddened, so he suggested a plan which made the Weasley twins' eyes sparkle.

"How about we spent tomorrow the day together? We can get to know each other what better and I want to know what made you so famous here on Hogwarts." Said Harry a little bit smiling.

The twins nodded their consent and the quintet was divided in two groups, leaving the classroom one at a time, the twins waved their family goodbye and left, happy that they had sorted their problems out with their little brother. The rest of the day went quickly by, Ron was still in a emotional turmoil from the two talks from the day. He would have never thought they would get the support of Severus Snape and from his brothers like that, especially because he was sorted in Slytherin for the twins.

The next day the trio was up very early, they had arranged to meet the twins after breakfast around 9 o clock, so that they had the whole day before them to spend as they wished. The professors who were there were too deprived of coffee that they didn't notice the small looks between the two groups and paid no attention when the quintet was done eating and left the Great Hall together and then the fun began.

The Weasleys twins were surprisingly good teachers, they taught the silver trio several prank spells they had found in their three years on Hogwarts. The Weasley twins spend hours with the trio exploring the castle, teaching each other secret passages and the Weasley twins found out the small trio of first years knew the castle better than they did. They had learned a lot of secret passage, which would made their pranking even better. They could be a few floors lower in a few seconds, so that they would have something like an alibi if a prank was going off.

The silver trio knew the castle, Hogwarts had filled their minds with a map of her and most of all of her secret passages, she had kept a few secret, saying "What is the fun in knowing everything from the start? You need to discover and explore if you want to learn everything that can be learned about me."

With the help of the Weasley twins they had discovered three new passages. Unfortunately two of them were caved in and weren't any good to them, but the last one was a good one. It was a direct connection from the Slytherin terrority to the Gryffindor terrority on the seventh floor. With this passage they could move quickly between the Slytherin common room and the Gryffindor common room and after it was time for the pranking kings to do their thing.

The Weasley twins had no problem at all to let the trio of snakes in their common room. They knew they would never hurt their fellow students and there was nobody besides them in the common room. The silver trio stepped in the familiar sights of their old common room and they saw that the room was precisely the same as from their memories. So many memories were made in this common room, in those chairs Voldemort was stopped again and again, he had spoken met Sirius here, had parties with the Gryffindor Quidditch team, there were so many happy memories here, that they had to take a moment to make sure they wouldn't do anything stupid. Of course, the twins were oblivious to this, they were too busy discussing which kind of prank they wanted to do.

Harry stepped forward and said he had a good idea to prank all the students in one time. The twins were intrigued and listened with a open mouth to a brilliant plan. They would prank every common room from the four founders and place there a spell which made the students passing the door sound like the animal which represented their houses, but only when they arrived in the Great Hall where the activation was taking place.

The Weasleys twins found that a brilliant idea, but they wondered how they were going to do the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuffs common room.

"Not worry about that, I know a way and I will take you," he said after the Weasley twins began talking they wanted to go, "But I want you to promise me that you will not abuse this passageway. You may only use it for pranks, not harmful ones and only to the whole house. You will not target one person in particular when using this passage. You may not prank one person over and over again and turn your pranks in harmful bullying. That is the deal, do you accept that?"

The Weasley twins nodded immediately, pranks should be fun and not be used to harm a person they always believed that.

"Okay then, let's begin with this common room and set a timer for when the other students return to Hogwarts. A present for them all to start the rest of the school year, what do you think?" said Ron smiling to his big brothers.

The Weasleys twins nodded and said "That is a good idea, little brother. We weren't aware you had such brilliant ideas for pranking, otherwise we would have recruited you much sooner to do it with us."

Hermione then said something which made the twins both swagger from the idea alone. "Ron is a master in chess, he has the best strategic mind of anyone I know. He can break you in the game , but if he applies it in real life, Hogwarts would be surprised."

The quintet began the spell, it had similar effects of something the Marauders had done in the past, but even they weren't able to prank all the common rooms like this. The twins did all the spell work, not wanting to harm their little brothers and sisters if there was something to go wrong with the spell.

The trio kept all the wand movements in their mind and checked if the spells were performed correctly so that the desired effect would happen and not an unexpected explosion or something like that. After a 10 minutes the twins had charmed the area above the opening of the Fat Lady, charming it so like the charm would only activate when someone would leave the common room and went to the Great Hall. The Gryffindors would show their team spirit by roaring like a brave lion.

Their second stop was the Slytherin common room, Harry asked Hogwarts help to see if there was nobody in the common room and they had the best luck, it seemed like all the remaining Slytherins were out. The same was for the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs common room, so they needed to hurry to finish this before they were caught. The twins did the same spells in the Slytherin common room as before, only this time they changed the sound, the Slytherins would be showing their team spirit by hissing like a snake for a few hours.

Then the trio took the Weasleys twins to their secret passage, they came inside a room which had four different coloured doors, each in the colours of the houses. They opened the blue door and they saw they were middle in the Ravenclaw common room. They saw the common room was one big room which walls were filled with bookshelves which were on their turn filled with hundreds and hundreds of books. In the corner were several tables, where most likely students could do their homework. The room was done in blue tints and it gave the room a nice feeling. They left the door a little open and the Weasley twins did the charm for a third time, a little bit slower than the first two times, but it was only Harry who noticed that. He filled it away for later, his instincts had noticed something and he would figure it out. After 12 minutes the spell casting was done and the Ravenclaws would show their team spirit when they would be chirping like birds.

The last stop for the day was the Hufflepuff common room. The quintet left through the yellow door this time and they saw this time they were in the Hufflepuff room. This room was done in earthly and some yellow colours. Several plants were standing in the corners of the rooms and the common room felt like a home. The Weasley twins went to do their things and this time it could the both of them fifteen minutes to get the job done. The Hufflepuffs would show their team spirit when they would scream like a badger.

After they were done, the quintet quickly left through the yellow door and then the truth hit Harry's like a train. The reason the twins had been slower in the end, they had used most of their magic, he kept forgetting this were not the people he knew at the end of the war. They were only third years here and their magic core wasn't completely developed yet. They had used too much magic, the theory was confirmed when he saw the twins swagger at their feet and they would have fallen on their faces, if they weren't captured by Harry and Ron whom had come to the same conclusion Harry had thought about.

"Fred, George" shouted Ron scared, how could they be so stupid to let them do all the spell work? The spells were pretty easy but the amount of power needed for them were much higher than normal spells and they had even changed the spell a little so that the power needed was even higher. The Marauders had done the same, but they were in their sixth year when they performed the spells so the risk to them was a lot lower.

Fred flickered with his eye lids and said softly "That... took...more..magic..than..we...thought...right... Forge?"

"Yeah..so...tired" said George back and the twins fell silent. The silver trio knew they needed to rest and get something to eat before they went sleeping to make them recover more quickly. Hermione checked them over for a second and said that was the best medicine for them.

The trio used Salazar transportation system to get them and their guests to Lily's hideout room, in there they had found in another door a big bed, where they could put the twins in to get some sleep. Luckily for them the lunch wasn't mandatory during the holidays, it wasn't strange if some students would skip eating in the Great Hall and getting their own lunch in their own time.

Harry called for Dobby, it had been a long time since he had seen his new little friend and with a pop Dobby appeared

"You is calling, Master Harry Potter sir," said Dobby, Harry saw that Dobby was wearing the same outfit he had seen on his other house elf, the Potter crest proudly on his chest. But his other clothes were just like the Dobby he knew in the past/the future. He was wearing two different sock, one was green with a black snake hissing and the other was silver with lightning bolts on them. He had the green version of the Potter outfit and around his neck was the scarf he had given Dobby for Christmas, a multi-coloured scarf, ranging from yellow to purple, from green to red and from blue to orange.

"Yes Dobby, I was wondering if you could go to the kitchen and ask the house elves there for some food which would help a person recover their magical core quicker? Some food rich in the right nutrients they need, and please hurry. Remember Dobby it is just Harry "

Dobby heard the urge in his master's voice and said quickly "Yes Master Harry sir, Dobby is going to find food for Master's Weasleys twins." And Dobby disappeared with a soft pop.

Hermione and Ron had been able to get the twins on the big bed together without much fuss from the two and the magical exhaustion made even more sense then, the twins had never been able to sit still and then the only thing they could do was just laying there on the bed, feeling completely drained.

With another pop two trays filled with good warm food appeared in the room and Harry thanked Dobby for his help. "Your is welcome, Master Harry Sir." And Dobby disappeared, continuing what his task he had performing before he was called away.

Harry took the two trays and Ron and Hermione helped the twins sit against the bed, giving them some more room to check where they were.

Harry saw them look and he said "You are safe here. It was my mother's hideout when she was on Hogwarts. You are really stupid. You should have said something to us, we could have helped you and then you wouldn't be so drained like you are now. You need some food and ten you can sleep until your core is what more stabilized and on the road of recovering. And after this, you aren't allowed to perform any magic for a week, your magic needs time to recover. And that means no pranking, no potions, no magic at all for a week, do you understand me?" said Harry his voice becoming more and more severe at the end of his speech.

The twins nodded softly, "We..thought..we..could..do..it..alone. We..didn't...want...you..to..get..hurt. if..something..went...wrong." the twins said weakly.

Harry's expression softened and said "You know better now and I would be prepared for an extra protective little brother for a while." He continued, looking at Ron.

The twins turned their head to their little brother. "You stupid idiots, if you were not in this situation I would be slapping you into the Hospital Wing. You better don't do that ever again or I will make sure you will be sorry."

The twins just stared at their little brother and said with a small voice "We're sorry."

Harry gave one tray to Ron and they sat on either side of one twin on the bed. They held the tray in their hands and said "Open up"

The twins knew they were too tired to be able to eat on their own, so they just opened their mouths and they were fed by Ron and Harry every piece of their meal. They ate some meat, some fish with vegetables and mashed potatoes. The food was rich and full of the nutrients they needed to recover. They also got a glass of water with their food. After they were done with eating, they couldn't keep their eyes open. Harry called for one of his house elves who helped them get the twins ready for bed. Their robes were removed, together with their shoes and socks. The covers disappeared from under them and the twins were placed horizontal with the covers above them, tucking them in.

Ron was the one who did the tucking in and they said "Sleep, big brothers. I will here watching over you, just sleep."

And the twins fell in a deep sleep, not able to stay awake anymore.

Ron left the door a little open, so that he could still hear his brothers, while he sat with Harry and Hermione in the other room. "We were stupid, allowing them to do such complicate spells in this year."

"It is hard to remember they are only thirteen years old, the last time we saw them they were twenty fighting to protect Hogwarts and they were capable of much more. We should remember their cores, the cores of everyone who know aren't as good as they were when we left. We are at the beginning, we need to start again."

The trio were left with their thoughts for several hours until it was almost time for Dinner and they went to wake the twins. They seemed a little better and they were ordered that after Dinner they would get straight in bed.

The twins would do this and the trio lead the twins with the shortest way to the Great Hall where the others were waiting. The meal began and after 1 hour the trio left the twins at the Gryffindors entrance. The twins said goodbye and went inside.

The day was fun at the beginning, but it had also given them some serious thoughts. They went to their own rooms and also went to sleep, to get ready for the next adventure for the next day.

The next day Harry lost both Ron and Hermione to other things. Ron wanted to make sure his brothers were doing better and there was a chess tournament in the Great Hall he was planning to win. Hermione had promised several people she would meet them in the library for their study group.

Both of them told Harry that he could go with either of them, but Harry said he had already planned something for his own. He had made a promise and he was now going to fulfil it. The trio each went their own way after eating breakfast and Harry made his way to the second floor girls lavatory.

He saw that the lavatory was closed again, but he just slipped inside and he looked around. The lavatory looked the same as the time he went down to confront the Basilisk, but there was something missing and that was just the someone Harry wanted to meet today.

"Myrtle? Are you here?" Harry asked to the empty room, for a moment there was silence, until he heard the pipes cracking and a female voice saying "Who is there? Who is there to torment Moaning Myrtle?"

"My name is Harry and I am not here to torment you, I want to talk to you, tell you something very important."

Silence was still there, until from his left the ghost of Tom Marvolo Riddle's first victim appeared out of a stall. Harry saw her eyes full mistrust, not coming out completely to hide away quickly if she saw his intentions weren't like he had told her.

"You are a boy! You aren't allowed to be here! Go away!" Myrtle said, somewhat trying to glare, but failing miserably.

"I just want to talk with you for a moment. After that I will leave if you want me to go."

Myrtle seized him up and just gave a little nod. It seemed like she was curious he wanted and he just said one sentence, one sentence which enraged her.

"I want to talk about your death."

Myrtle saw something red and for the first time in all her life she shouted at a complete stranger, she shouted for the first time.

"WHAT? WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT MY DEATH! YOU ARE JUST HERE TO MAKE FUN OF ME. DID YOU MADE A WAGE? CAN I MAKE MISERABLE MOANING MYRTLE CRY? ANSWER ME, YOU STUPID PATHETIC HUMAN."

"I know what happened to you fifthly years ago. I know you were bullied by your own classmates and that you couldn't take it anymore. I know you ran here to cry, to be safe for a moment. I know that you ran here to evade the stares, the bullying you couldn't endure anymore. I know that you were here a while and that you stopped crying when you heard a strange voice coming from outside your stall, I know you opened the door because it was a boy's voice and you wanted to be alone, you wanted to chase the boy away and I know that when you opened the door, that you suddenly died. I know the last thing you saw were two big yellow eyes, which were the cause of your death. I know it took the professors two days to find your body because nobody reported you missing and it was only after two days that the professors noticed you were gone. I know what happened and I understand it a little bit. I have been where you were, I have also been bullied when I was living by my relatives. I was pushed, humiliated, bullied and nobody came to my rescue, the same as with you. I found my peace now, I have found people who tell me that they love me, who care for me. I am just so sorry that there was nobody for you when you needed someone the most. I am so sorry, Myrtle."

The tears dripping over his cheeks, he had meant every word. He had heard the whole story from Myrtle and it was so familiar to his own story, he just couldn't believe how cruel he had been to her in the past when they meet for the first time. He had made himself a promise that this time that he would be here for her. He knew what bullying could do to a person, he thought about all the bullied students of Hogwarts and the choices they had made. He thought about Myrtle, Luna, himself, Sirius, Severus, all made different choices, but most of them ended in heartbreak or in death.

Myrtle had been silent when he had began talking, her eyes growing wider and wider when she saw the stranger before her cry, cry for her, for her pain. It was the first time she had felt like there was someone who was on her side, somebody who believed in her, who wanted her to be happy, who felt sorry for her when she was in pain, someone who didn't like it when she was in pain.

Myrtle moved right in front of him, the boy who cried for her, for her pain. How she wished she could touch right now, then maybe she could him some more comfort than just the words she was telling him.

"It is okay, I have made my peace with it. I become a ghost to haunt the person who bullied me, but after they had graduated there was nothing for me to do. I have regretted becoming a ghost since that moment but now for the first time in fifty years I am glad I became a ghost, because it made me meet you. I finally meet someone who cares enough to cry for my pain, if I hadn't become a ghost I wouldn't never have gotten the opportunity, so thank you Harry. Thank you so very much for crying for such a silly girl like me."

"You aren't silly Myrtle, you deserved it." said Harry, drying his eyes, becoming more nervous now. He was fiddling with his robes.

Myrtle saw this and smiled at the young boy before her, he wanted to tell her something, but it seemed like he wasn't sure how to start the conversation, well she might help him with that a little bit.

"It seems like you have something more to tell me, Harry. Please tell your story." With a warm smile, making her almost glow. It was the first time Harry had seen the female ghost like that and it melted all his worries away.

"I wanted to tell you the truth, about..."

"Yes"

"About how and why you died" said Harry quickly, wanting to be done with that.

He looked up to Myrtle and he thought it wasn't possible but Myrtle had gone white as a, well as a ghost.

"What?" she stammered weakly.

"If you want to know, I can tell you who died you and I have a message from the creature who performed the deed, only if you want to know."

Harry had told Slayanne about what had happened fifty years ago and the female Basilisk had been in such distress, he thought she would die from shock right here. She had murdered one of the little ones, the ones she had sworn to protect, the one task Salazar asked of her she had failed in. Harry had spoken with her to tell her it wasn't her fault, that Voldemort had placed a spell on her, it was him who murdered her, not her.

Myrtle looked at Harry and to his surprise she said "Please, tell me" he would have thought he would have persuaded her more, but she had died fifty years ago, maybe she finally wanted the truth.

"Do you remember the attacks that happened in that year?" When he saw her nodding he continued, "This is related to that. Someone opened the Chamber of Secrets and used the creature inside of the room to attack the students. He wanted to kill, but the creature, a female Basilisk, only petrified in all his attacks. When she was going back to her den through the opening in the room, you opened the door on a wrong amount and you looked straight in her eyes and you died. If you look a Basilisk in the eye, you will be killed. She was placed in the Chamber by Salazar Slytherin himself, but it wasn't her fault. She was being controlled by the one who opened her den, the one who was so evil he felt nothing when he saw you were dead, someone who continued with killing and killing until finally he was stopped in 1981 when he attacked my house and was hit by a rebounding Killing curse. You were the first victim of Tom Marvolo Riddle, Lord Voldemort. The Basilisk was sealed back in her den by Voldemort after your death and I found the Chamber, waking up her up again. I talked with her, she told me her purpose. She was placed her to be a line of defense, to protect the students of Hogwarts, all of the students if the castle would have been attacked. Her duty was to protect the children, but instead because of him, she hurt them and she is so sorry about it. When I told her, she was so miserable, she was actually crying, saying she was so sorry and wondering if I could tell you that. She failed you, a child of Hogwarts and she knows she can not do anything to make it up to you, but she hopes that someone will do you justice, stopping the evil that made her do such horrible things." When Harry was done with talking, Myrtle had unshed tears in her eyes, Harry's heart broke a little.

"That is the true story, Myrtle. I hope it will give you some peace and if it didn't I am so sorry to have added to your burden."

"I never know what it was what killed me, now I know. I know it was that boy, that boy that seemed always so perfect. I always knew something was off, nobody could be that perfect and he is the reason I died. The reason I am now a ghost, the reason I had to leave my family, he is the reason that all happened" and then she couldn't stop her tears anymore. She began to stop without any control and Harry stepped forwards her and put his arms around her. Immediately his arms become ice cold, but it didn't stop him from trying to comfort the crying girl in his arms. He know she couldn't feel his touch, but maybe the thought of hugging would give her some comfort.

After 30 minutes Myrtle had stopped crying and she was still in Harry's arms, which felt like ice cubes by now.

"Thank you," Myrtle said with a watery smile. "Thank you so much for telling me and for hugging me, even if it meant being so cold."

"Any time, Myrtle" said Harry.

There fell an awkward silence between the two, Myrtle was blushing, she was still in Harry's arms.

"You can let go now" she said finally.

"Okay" and Harry removed his arms, shaking them a little to try to get them warmer.

Harry looked at his watch and saw it was only 10:30 by now.

"Do you have somewhere to go?" asked Myrtle.

"No, I have the whole day free, I was wondering if you wanted to talk."

"I thought we were already talking Harry"

"I meant, I was wondering if you wanted to tell me more about you. I am curious about how your life was on Hogwarts, in the war, if you want to tell me. You don't have to." Said Harry stammering.

Myrtle looked at the small boy, the boy who had saved her by being nice to her. He didn't know it yet, but she would serve him forever. She was his ally and she would make sure that he was going to be safe here at Hogwarts.

"It has been a time since I have thought about that time, but I would love sharing it with you, Harry."

"Really?" said an excited Harry.

"Really" said a smiling Myrtle.

"Can you leave this bathroom, Myrtle? We can talk in a hideout, where it is a little warmer." Asked Harry.

"Lead the way, Harry"

And Harry did. He waited until Myrtle had moved beside him and he lead her through Hogwarts to his favourite place in Hogwarts, his mother's hideout. He stood before the entrance and said the password, making the door appear and he opened like a real gentleman the door for Myrtle, even if she could just move right through it.

"Well thank you, Mister."

"You welcome, my Lady."

Harry pointed to a chair across from the chair he was sitting in and Myrtle pretended to sit down, even if she was actually floating just above the cushion.

"Please, tell me your story. I would love to hear it."

"Well, My story is actually very simple. I was born in the year 1929. I was the youngest from three girls. My oldest sister was 5 and my second oldest sister was 3 when I was born. When I was eleven, I received a strange letter, telling me that I was a witch and I was invited to go to Hogwarts. At first I didn't believe it, but then someone came to my house and explained I was really a witch and they would be glad to have me. I was the only magical in my family, My family was first a little sceptical about it all. It was the year WWII began and you couldn't be too careful those days, but Professor Dumbledore showed my parents and my sisters and I some magic and said that I could enrol with a scholarship for the Muggleborns, because my parents were very poor. I was so happy that I could learn magic, I had finally an explanation for the strange times that had always happened around me. My parents were excited, they couldn't believe that I was so special. My sisters weren't all that happy first, I was going to go away to learn magic and they were just muggles, they couldn't learn magic. The first few days they wouldn't speak with me, but then finally they accepted the truth after a brutal tongue slashing from my father and mother."

Myrtle eyes were shining with pleasure when she continued with the story.

"Then the day came, I was going to Hogwarts. I had gotten all of my stuff secondhand, but that didn't bother me at all, I was just so glad I was allowed to go. When I first saw the castle, I was so happy I finally found a place where I belonged, I didn't knew then it wasn't going to be great."

"I was sorted in Ravenclaw and from the first day I was bullied because I was from a poor family, It didn't help I wasn't that pretty and I was very shy and I was a lot smarter than most of the girls, who spend more time with their appearance than their brains. That was the start of the bullying. They would push me, tear up my homework, destroy my books, threw water over me or my stuff, I even told the Head of Ravenclaw, but he just said that they were playing and that I needed to toughen up."

With this Harry clenched his fists, the Ravenclaw house again. He remembered the treatment Luna had endured for all those years and for the smartest house of Hogwarts, they were just bullies, who escaped notice, because they were a lot better at hiding than the Gryffindors and Slytherins. He will having a conversation with Professor Flitwick, he should do something about it, or else Harry would do it for him and as Heir he could do a lot of things to their common room, their living arrangements, their library. If they continued, he would make their life a living hell, they would beg for mercy.

"I never told my parents what happened at Hogwarts, I had become very good at hiding the bruises and repairing the broken things. I was happy that a girl like me was being allowed to be there, a lot of bullies weren't going to break me. But I finally broke in my third year. I had got a letter from home, the Germans had attacked our village with bombs and I had lost both my parents and my oldest sister to one of those. My only sister was sent to live by our grandmother, telling me that I should have been there. I had magic I should have been able to protect them. The other girls saw my letter and that I was crying about it. They took it and read it aloud to the whole common room, telling me at the end "Well It seems like the little Mudblood is all alone now, even your sister can't stand you anymore. Maybe now it will sink in, you aren't wanted." I just ran and ran to the lavatory and I cried and I cried. Until that moment it all ended, but that part you already know."

Myrtle was finished with her story and she looked at Harry and when she looked in his eyes, she couldn't help but be scared. His eyes were ice cold, his eyes were pulsing with raw magic, making his eyes the colour of the Killing Curse. There was a wind around him, making his clothes move through the force of his magic dripping out of him.

"THEY DID WHAT? " Harry asked, his voice full rage. Myrtle was so scared of him, she actually whimpered and then suddenly the pressure disappeared and Harry's eyes went back to their normal colour.

"I am so sorry Myrtle, I didn't meant to frighten you. Are you okay?"

Myrtle couldn't believe that Harry had so much control that he was able to guide his magic under his skin, waiting for the chance to strike, but not giving off any pressure on the outside. Harry was still talking to her and she zoomed back in why she heard the desperation in his voice rising.

"I am fine, Harry. I startled just from the amount of your magic, that's all."

Harry looked her in the eyes and for a moment she thought he looked straight into her soul and then the feeling was gone and her Harry was back, the happy, exciting guy.

"Okay, if you say so. Where were we? Could you tell me more about the classes you took? Were they different than the ones who are now in school?"

"I am not exactly sure, I haven't followed the new developments as well as I should. I think most of the classes are the same."

"Maybe if I tell you the classes I have, then we can compare notes, do you think that is a good idea?"

Myrtle nodded and Harry started listing off his classes.

"Well I have Defense against the Dark Arts, Potions, Astronomy, Transfiguration, Charms, Herbology, Flying lessons, History of Magic. In our third year we can chose electives and those are Divination, Care of Magical Creatures, Ancient Runes, Muggle studies and Arithmancy."

"Well that is pretty much the same as the lessons we had, there are only a few missing. In my first year I had Wizarding studies and Entiqueses, to make sure we didn't offend someone if we spoke to a pureblood. We also had duelling lessons and separate classes of DADA. There was a class which talked about offensive spells, a class about defensive spells and a class teaching your spells to defend your house and property from the bombs so that nobody noticed it."

Harry looked at Myrtle, it was hard to believe, but Myrtle had seen the war. She had lost family to the bombs which Germany airplanes throw on her village. She had see War, Muggle war, but war just like he had seen a war and like her he had also lost a lot.

"Thank you so much for that. I wonder why those lessons were scraped, maybe because after Grindelward was defeated, the Headmaster didn't think those lessons were necessary anymore. I will talk with the teachers about it, maybe we can bring some classes back."

"I don't think the professors will listen to a first year" And when she said it, Myrtle got a strange feeling, like the boy before was hiding something, something big and she knew in that moment that Harry was much more than just a normal first year boy.

"Well, I have an advantage, I am the heir of the founders. They have to listen to me if I want to be heard. It was nice meeting you, Myrtle. Maybe I will come by later to talk some more, now I am going to the Great Hall to eat lunch. Goodbye my Lady."

And Harry left Myrtle the ghost with her mouth open floating in his mother's hideout, not quite believing what she had just heard.

Harry went to the Great Hall to eat a big lunch, he had gotten hungry from all the talking he had done and all the emotions he had felt while doing the talking. He knew that over lunch was over, he would return to Myrtle's side. He wanted to know more about her. He needed to know more about the treatment she went through, the bullying, the reason she had died. He couldn't help but compare the situation to Hermione and Luna. Ron had been a prat in their first year and he had unknowingly hurt Hermione a lot. She had forgiven him for the remarks he made, but still that remark sent her in that lavatory, the same one the Troll entered. She could have died, the same way Myrtle had died when she had ran away from the hurtful words, the bullying just because she was smarter than most. He thought about Luna, the dreamful Ravenclaw, who was bullied every second of her Hogwarts career. She was different from the other girls and they couldn't stand it, they bullied her, threw away her stuff, broke her stuff, hide it away, making her so sad. It was a wonder that Luna had been able to deal with it, but he knew in his heart that Luna would have never shown her troubles to him and the others, she was much too afraid that they would leave her if she showed the person she truly was. He never completely understand Luna, because she never trusted him completely to understand that he wasn't going to leave her, but this time he would make sure that she wouldn't have to do with it, he would become her friend and she would never be bullied. He would make sure of it.

After he was done eating, he left the Great Hall in deep thought, not seeing the concerned looks the professors were giving him. They were concerned about him, they didn't see him that much and now he was looking so sad, they wondered what was wrong. Albus asked the other two of the silver trio what was going on with Harry and they just said

"He is okay. He is exploring the castle and he is talking with its inhabitants. He is thinking a lot and Hogwarts is helping him with that. Don't worry about it, we and the four founders will make sure that he will be okay." And they left a shocked audience. The two went to do their own things, but they couldn't help but feel uneasy. They had said to the professors they shouldn't worry but deep in their hearts they were worried. It had been a long time they had seen Harry like that and they wondered what their brother had discovered. He kept the connection closed, so they couldn't find out what he was doing. They would wait until after dinner, before they would ask him about it. Maybe he would come to them first, it was a small possibility, but if he did then Harry had made a big improvement from the way they had become in the war.

Harry was not aware of the thoughts his siblings were having, he was busy trying to locate Myrtle. He went to her lavatory, but she wasn't there. So he went back to his mother's hideout, to see if she was still there and he was lucky. It seemed like the ghost had decided to stick around for a while, floating around in the room, checking everything in it.

"Hey Myrtle" said Harry, startling the female ghost.

"Harry!, I was just..."

"Don't explain yourself, you are welcome to come here anytime you want. I can imagine being the whole day at the place you died, can make a person feel a little bit lonely and sad."

Myrtle couldn't help but feel thankful she had meet this warm person, he was the very first here on Hogwarts who wanted to be with her, to be in her presence without wanting anything in return. He was just happy with talking and sharing stories. He didn't want to misuse her, he was sincere in his actions and that had been a long time since she had felt like that.

"Thanks Harry" Thanking him for this day and not only for allowing her to stay here.

"You're welcome, Myrtle. You're very welcome." Said Harry with a sincere voice.

There fell a silence, but unlike in the past, the silence wasn't awkward but welcome in this warm place. Harry knew she had to make the first move, he wanted her to grow as a person.

"Do... do you want to talk some more?" asked Myrtle a little nervous.

"Of course, what do you want to talk about?"

"Well, maybe I can tell you more about my lessons and guide you to my old school things. The school kept them all, when my sister told them she didn't wanted anything from me." Her eyes getting misty at the end.

"I would love that, Myrtle."

And the two left, Myrtle began talking more and more about her lessons she had received in the short time she had been in Hogwarts. About her House, about the rivalry between Gryffindor and Slytherin who was only start getting worse than in the beginning. She talked about her Professor's, how she felt so lonely, how she felt like even them didn't want to listen to her. How she felt so lonely in all those years and that she at the end maybe even wanted to die. If she hadn't died that day, she might even done it herself later, she was so miserable.

Harry's heart broke a little when he heard that. He could understand how his friends felt, when they figured out what he had almost done several times when he was still living with the Dursleys. The pain in their heart must have felt like this, it was so sad when you heard a good friend say such things to you, that they would rather leave this world, then keep living the hell they were living every day. That they just couldn't take it anymore and they had given up on it getting any better in the short future.

"It is okay now, Myrtle. I can't fix the past, but I will make sure that nobody will bully you again now. I will make sure that no student of Hogwarts will have to go through the pain you felt and I will make sure that the Ravenclaw House will get sorted to make sure that those bullies knew exactly why it is bad to hurt one of my friends."

Later that day, when he was laying in bed, he was thinking back at the day. He had spent the rest of the day with Myrtle, they had found her old schoolbooks and her journals and Myrtle had insisted that he could take them and read about an older Hogwarts, a Hogwarts in war. Myrtle had been smart and she had written a lot of notes in her books to improve certain spells and potions and some potions were even completely new to him, because they had been found out that to make those potions you had to be pretty good to make them without accidents. Luckily for him, he had become pretty good at the art of potions and he couldn't wait to make this potions.

During this tour with Myrtle they had come across several other ghosts and they had all looked weird at the situation they were seeing. Moaning Myrtle was actually outside of her lavatory and she was smiling at a small boy, a Slytherin boy. The ghosts decided to keep an eye out for him and his friends. It seemed like a new wind was coming in from the West and they couldn't wait for the exciting results which had to follow this situation.

They knew that he was the Heir of Hogwarts and that they would obey him if he told them something, but the boy hadn't done anything like that. He spoke to them politely when he encountered them and he was never rude to them. He was a very unusual human, but they all agreed that this was something they could follow with all their heart without being ordered.

He had spoken with Hermione and Ron about how he spent the day and for the second he had to watch his brother and sister almost lose their cool when they heard Myrtle's story and comparing it to their friends and the adults they knew were also bullied.

Ron was especially shaken up, he knew what could have happened to Hermione when she encountered that troll in their original first year. He now knew what could have happened, he could have lost her and that thought was unbearable. He couldn't imagine his life without her anymore and he didn't want to. This time he would make sure that she would never cry because of him again, that she never would get hurt because of him again, or he would never forgive himself, not knowing he had his connection to Hermione completely open.

He found this out when he had suddenly a crying Hermione in his arms, who gave him a small peck on his lips. "It is okay, you idiot. I have forgiven you for that remark years ago. I know that the person you were and the person you are now are totally different, but I fell in love with you, all sides of you. It doesn't matter to me anymore, you are the only one I want and I will never lose you."

Ron just hugged her back, but still his heart made sure that he would keep that promise with his life. That night the two wouldn't leave the other alone, so they decided to sleep together in the same bed, just sleeping they were afterall just eleven, but they needed to comfort and the knowledge the other was there to be able to fall asleep.

Harry left them and they all went to bed. Tomorrow was another busy day.

It was almost the end of the year and one of the last days Harry spent with Remus and Sirius. After Breakfast he quickly went to their portrait, Hermione and Ron left him on his own. They thought he deserved some alone time with his godfather and uncle, his adult family. Time he never had in his past, they were always too busy to be completely relaxed around each other.

Harry had seen Remus and Sirius almost every weekend since they moved inside the room, but today would be different. It was almost New Years Eve and it was time for some extra family time. After he arrived at the portrait and said the password "Prongs" and he walked inside. There he was almost immediately tackled by a big black grim and was licking his face, making him fall over and making him giggle of delight.

"Hey you big meanie, don't that so childish" Harry tried to say sternly, but his face completely ruined that sentence.

He just hugged the dog around his belly and found out that Sirius was a lot more filled than he had been in the past. He was finally been taken care of here on Hogwarts, together with Remus who also looked a lot better than he had ever done.

Sirius transformed back and said "Good morning pup, did you eat breakfast already?"

Harry nodded and followed Sirius back to the kitchen, where Remus was drinking his coffee. He looked up when he heard the footsteps coming and said

"I figure that you were coming, from the way Sirius transformed in a second and almost jumped over to the door."

"Hey don't tell that you big old meanie wolf." Said Sirius pouting.

Harry just laughed at the antics and then the day really started. Harry spent the whole day together with his godfather and his uncle. The two Marauders told him some more stories about their schooldays, more stories about how his father grew up from a prat to a honourable man.

Harry had told them pretty early on that he knew that his parents weren't perfect, nobody was. He didn't wanted to keep his father on a pedestal, he wanted to know the true man and that is the reason Sirius and Remus told them all the stories.

Stories about how he was in his schooldays, but also the stories after he was born and how he was on his job. Stories about how they all meet and how their friendship began. About the choices they made in the past and how it was now so different than it had been in the past. That if they could change it with the knowledge they had now, they would have done things differently.

Harry could understand that, he was after all doing the same the two men were speaking about and he would make sure that the mistakes he made would never happen again.

What for kind of boy he had been and how he had become a man. How he lost his parents to Death Eaters when he was eighteen and that the reason was that he become an Auror and a lot more. They talked until it was lunchtime and they eat some of his parents favourites.

After that, it was time for more pictures looking. Sirius and Remus had a lot of pictures and each one had a completely new story, which they told Harry every time he looked to a different picture.

At the end of the day, just before dinner had Remus a surprise for Harry. He had searched in his old home and he found something that he thought would be nice for Harry. Harry opened the package and saw several old school books from his parents. He had already some of them which had been in his family vault, but it seemed like Remus had always collected some. He had also given him some of his old books and even Sirius gave him some of his old books, especially about Transfiguration.

Harry had tears in his eyes when he moved his finger over his parent's name on the first page and he hugged Sirius and Remus, thanking them over and over again. In his past life, he had almost nothing of his parents and that was something he had always regretted, now he was slowly building up more and more about his parents and he knew that this would be preserved neatly after he had read them of course.

The next day was New Years Eve and the trio didn't do much until the party started. They weren't a lot of students, but together with the Professors, Remus and Sirius, it still was a nice party. The house elves had prepared several delicious things and they had made a menu where everyone could choose what they wanted to eat for the meal. After they had eaten their delicious, the tables were cleared and there was music and several small tables with snacks on it.

The silver trio strolled around and spoke with everyone. Harry even danced with every girl there was on the party, a pureblood tradition he only learned recently and he intended to show everyone that he would take his duties as Head seriously. He even danced with the female professors.

Minerva smiled at him, when he came to her when she was standing by Albus and Severus, just watching their students.

"What can I do for you, mister Potter?" she said when she saw him standing still for her.

Harry bowed a perfect pureblood bow completely in the old traditions and said "May I have this great honour of a dance with a beautiful Lady?" holding his hand to her.

Minerva couldn't help but be impressed with the eleven year old, and she accepted the invitation, when she took his hand.

"Excuse me, gentlemen" said Harry to the two men and he lead Minerva to the dance floor where he slowly danced with her. It was a little difficult because of the height difference, but it was a nice dance and Minerva told him that after the song was over.

When it was almost midnight, the house elves were ready with the fireworks they had received from the Weasley twins, because they were still not allowed to use magic for another four days.

The countdown was beginning, and everyone was chanting with it, even Severus who never was get festival in those days. When the countdown reached zero, the house elves lighted the fireworks, getting a beautiful show.

The party continued deep in the morning, but when it reached three am, the professors decided it was enough and sent everyone to their bed.

The trio decided to sleep in and only woke up around noon when they quickly showered and went to eat their breakfast and their lunch in one, but it seemed like they were some of the early ones. Most of the students were still laying in their bed and even some of the professors didn't show their faces until dinner. After lunch the trio decided to spent the afternoon to do some training. It had been a long time.

The trio spent the first hour just sparring with each other without any magic. Hermione and Ron had practiced this on their own and could keep up with Harry who had spent time at Potter Manor in his trunk.

After that each went to do each own thing. Hermione went to practice some new charms she had discovered in some old books of Harry's library. Ron went to work on his chess skills and on his strategy skills and Harry, Harry worked on his magical skills.

He practised with his parselmagic, saying several spells in parseltongue, noticing the difference in strength when he spoke it in the language of the snakes. After that he continued with his other skills. He went through a series of metamorphmagus exercises Tonks had once told him. He began with changing his face, first each part on their own, before moving onto full faces of people he knew and looked at the result in the mirror the Room had conjured for him.

After that he was changing other parts of his body and he practiced different forms, trying to make the transformations more natural and in less time than he had done before. It was always handy to be able to change in a second when the need was high.

After that he changed in several animals and he tried new forms out he had seen in the Forbidden Forest, practising his Beast speaker ability at the same time. He couldn't practise his seer ability, empathy and aura sight, but he practised with his transportation ability, which he had somewhat neglected because he had use Salazar's system when he was in Hogwarts. He had some trouble with it, he needed to get the right feeling for it, but at the end of the day, he had been able to transport a small distance. He vowed to himself to practice it every day for the next few months to get better at it.

The last thing they all did before going to dinner was another duel, but this time with their weapons. Hermione used her daggers against the boy's swords and she had pretty good with them. She worked in complete balance with them, like they were just another limb which was deadly.

Even Ron had become a lot better with his sword. He had secretly practised with it, so that he could become an even better protector than he was now. They both hadn't forgotten the troll incident and they knew that trouble would always find their brother, so they needed to brush up on their skills more quickly so that they would be able to protect that silly little brother of their.

The last day the trio spent as the children they were pretending to be and always were meant to be, in Harry's case. They explored the castle more and just waited until it was time for the other students to come back. They couldn't wait until their prank was finally coming to its end. The moment was there, the school was once again completely filled with the other students, the weekend before the lessons would begin again on Monday.

Everyone had been in their common room and the trio locked eyes with the Weasley twins, they both had the same Cheshire cat grin on their face and the professors couldn't help but notice it, but even they couldn't stop this prank anymore.

The moment everyone was seated on their table and the food appeared on the tables, there was a loud bang and a lot of smoke on each table and every student waited until they could see what the twins had done this time, but after the smoke disappeared, they blinked with their eyes; They couldn't see anything different. The students were all still looking like their normal ones, but the realisation what had happened was quickly discovered when the first Gryffindor opened his mouth to speak and the only sound that came out of his mouth was a mighty roar.

Everyone looked at the Gryffindor who was blushing from all the attention and after that soon the other tables also tried to speak and figured out what had happened to them all.

The Slytherins were hissing like the snakes they were, a lot more subdued than the other tables. All the Gryffindors were just roaring all the times, not quite able to stop it. The Ravenclaw were loudly chirping like ravens and the badgers finally showed Hogwarts what kind of sound badgers made.

After a few hours the sounds disappeared and peace returned back to Hogwarts. Time flew and before they knew it, it was time for the second game of Quidditch for the Slytherins.

They needed to play against Hufflepuff. The team was stronger and better than before and this time they were completely honest. A fifth year Hufflepuff was doing the commentary and unlike Lee Jordan he was completely unbiased. It was a fun game and the puffs tried their best, but in the end after fifteen minutes the game ended in 200-60 for Slytherin and that meant Slytherin was in the lead for the Quidditch Cup.

Harry stayed a little behind and then he followed the same pattern he did last time when he saw Severus walking towards the Forbidden Forest. He followed the man on his broom and he followed the same actions he did once before. After that he quickly went back to the dungeons where the party was still very in progress.

It was several hours later when Harry broke up the party and because he was the prince of Slytherin, everyone listened to him. In less than five minutes the whole common room was clean and empty, expect for the trio who then quickly left to their own room.

The next months were filled with classes and careful planning. They spent most of their free time in Lily's hideout where they discussed all the things they needed to change and to prepare for. Hermione had gone a big portion of Harry's library and she was learning spells and charms which might come in handy for different projects. Ron was searching for more information about Hogwarts and was trying to come up with plans to defend the castle against all kinds of attacks. He had made plans against dementors, trolls and against the most important for him, against Aragog and his children. He really hated those spiders and he wanted to make sure that they wouldn't be able to escape the Forbidden Forest and attack the castle like they had done in the war.

Harry was researching about the Horcruxes and making plans about how and when they were destroying them. They would probably destroy most of them in the summer, but they needed to plan for some of the protections Voldemort had made. Albus had left them his memories when he searched for them and he had seen all the protections Voldemort had on the ring, the second Hallow. Harry was making plans to counter every protection to make sure they would be protected and also make sure that Voldemort wouldn't found out what they were doing.

Harry was also keeping tabs on Quirrelmort and like the previous time, he wasn't doing that much. Not quite yet, but soon the time was coming, time for the first meeting.

All three had their own task and they were so concentrated on that they almost forget an important thing that happened this year until it blow right up in their face.

They were studying in the library when they saw Hagrid there in after a lot of books looking for one particular book and then it struck them. _Norbert_. Hagrid received the dragon egg this year. They needed a plan to help him to get it away.

They asked him what he was doing in the library and he was giving them the same strange answers he did before. The trio were talking about what they had to do and they decided to keep the timeline as intact as they could.

They went to Hagrid's house under the invisibility cloak and knocked on the door. They saw that all the curtains were closed and from the chimney came a lot of smoke. After a few minutes the door opened a little, just enough that Hagrid's head was to see.

"What are you doing here?" asked Hagrid.

"We haven't visited you for awhile and we wanted to have some tea with you. Come on Hagrid."

Hagrid hesitated a little bit, but then gave up. He opened the door and he let the trio inside his home. It was the same cabin they remembered; it was just the one room, where hams and pheasants were hanging from the ceiling with in the corner a massive bed with a patchwork quilt over it, before it was destroyed by the Death Eaters in the first attack on Hogwarts. Fang died in that attack, so when the big softie came running to them, they all hugged the big black dog. The dog was clearly happy with all the attention of the trio. Harry had visited Fang a lot when he had his talks with Hagrid, but this was the first Hermione and Ron had come back in the cabin and they could see that Fang was liking the attention they gave him. They vowed to come back more, even if it was just to spent more time with another part of Harry's family.

After that the trio went to sit at the table where Hagrid had put some teacups with tea in the inside and some stoat sandwiches were laying next to them. They knew Hagrid had gotten the dragon egg, because it was stifling hot in the hut.

So when Harry asked if a window could open, Hagrid said the same.

"Can't Harry, Sorry?" and he glanced to the fire.

Harry followed his glance and asked his famous question.

"Hagrid, what is that?"

But he already knew what it was. In the very heart of the fire, underneath the kettle, was a huge black egg, that had Norberta in it.

"Ah," said Hagrid, fiddling nervously with his beard. "That's – er ..."

"Where did you get it, Hagrid?" said Ron, crouching over the fire to get a closer look at the egg. "It must've cost you a fortune."

"won it," said Hagrid, "Las' night. I was down in the village havin' a few drinks an' got into a game o' cards with a stranger. Think he was quite glad ter get rid of it, ter be honest. "

"Of course, Hagrid. It is illegal to have a dragon egg. But what are you going to do with it when it's hatched?" asked Hermione.

"Well, I've bin doin' some readin', "said Hagrid, pulling a large book from under his pillow. "Got this outta the library- Dragon Breeding for Pleasure and Profit- it's a bit outta date, o' course, but it's all in here. Keep the egg in the fire, 'cause their mothers breath on 'em, see, an' when it hatches, feed it on a bucket o' brandy mixed with chicken blood every half hour. An' see here- how ter recognise diff'rent eggs- what I got there's a Norwegian Ridgeback. They're rare, them."

"Dragons? There isn't such a thing as dragon right?" asked Harry like the ignorant Muggle raised he had been the first time they had this conversation.

"Yes, there are many different species of dragons. Here in Great Britain we have the Common Welsh Green and Hebridan Blacks. But dragon-breeding has been outlawed since the Warlock's Convection of 1709. That knows everyone."

But like last time did Hagrid not listen to them. He looked very pleased with himself, but Hermione didn't. "Hagrid, you live in a _wooden_ house, "she said. But Hagrid wasn't listening. He was humming merrily as he stoked the fire.

A few days Hedwig came with a short note stating it was hatching when the trio was on their way to Herbology. They followed the class, because they had enough time before the dragon came out of its egg.

When the lesson was over, the trio raced towards Hagrid's and saw the egg breaking pieces. Hagrid was super happy and decided again to call the dragon Norbert.

A few days later the trio was still trying to get rid of the dragon and when Harry told Hagrid about Charlie, only then gave Hagrid finally in. He had known Charlie very best and he was one of his best friends of Hagrid's on the level of caring for animals. He knew he could trust Charlie with Norbert's happiness and safety.

The trio sent a letter towards Ron's brother Charlie and then they waited and waited on the reply.

A few days later came the answer all with the quick delivery of Hedwig. The letter was almost the same as last time, but now there was something new included

_**Dear Ron,**_

_**How are you? Thanks for the letter. I thought you were dead, you never sent me anything, but that is now not important. I have read your letter and I'd glad to take the Norwegian Ridgeback, but it won't be easy getting him here. I can't come personally because of my work, but I have some friends who are coming to visit me next week. Trouble is, they mustn't be seen carrying an illegal dragon.**_

_**Could you get the Ridgeback up the tallest tower at midnight at Saturday? They can meet you there and take him away while it's still dark. Be careful. Good luck and oh one last thing.**_

_**I heard what happened with Mum, don't worry about it. She will get over it. You are her son, my brother, you are family and no matter what, you will always be my brother.**_

_**Send me an answer as soon as possible.**_

_**Love,**_

_**Charlie**_

Ron looked in shock at the letter. He had never expected that from his brother, but he was glad for it.

They told Hagrid the good news through the window, because Norbert was in a tricky stage. His tears flew over his face, when they told them, but this could always be caused by Norbert who chose that particular moment to bit Hagrid in the feet.

The next week could not happen fast enough especially for Ron, when he was almost bitten again by Norbert. The only thing that saved him was his past knowledge when he was bitten and the reminder he never wanted to be bitten again. It had taken a direct order from his Alpha before Ron was calm enough when Hagrid didn't make a sound when it happened. Yes, it was the beginning of the end.

**Hello everyone,**

**I hope everyone made it to the end. Please review and tell me what you thought about the new improved chapter and the amount of words I have written for you all.**

**Please remember that English isn't my first language and I hope that everyone had a nice day warm day, unlike here in the Netherlands where it was raining most of the day.**

**Byebye, Tot Ziens**

**MonkeyDLuffy**


	20. Chapter 19 Family, studying and plans

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk **_letters or spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with an animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any characters in it.**

**Hello everyone, I am back with another rewritten chapter, this time a lot sooner than the previous chapter. This chapter has a lot of different parts and I have tried to increase every part, adding more details to the story and laying more foundations for the end of this year and the following years. My goal for this chapter was at least 10.000 words more and that is done.**

**Here is the next chapter of The Chance to change everything.**

Chapter 19: Family, studying and plans

The trio were waiting for the Saturday they were finally free of the small dragon. They were worried for Hagrid, last time there went so many things wrong and they had to do it right this time. Not leaving behind his invisibility cloak was one of the biggest points on Harry's list for that day. This time Ron wasn't injured, so he would be able to join them on their trip and he would be an extra set of eyes to make sure they wouldn't get caught.

It felt like the week didn't want to become Saturday. It was a very slow week, even slower than normal because the Professors were preparing for the end years exams, putting more and more theory in the classes and there were a few practical lesson to practise the spells and charms they had learned. The silver trio was bored out of their minds and they spent the lesson helping their fellow students and doing some extra reading, but the week wasn't going as quick as they had hoped.

Harry and the others spent some time with the Weasley twins, creating some more pranks with them and watching how the students were almost waiting for them to see what would happen. They did only two pranks on all the students. The first started at the beginning of the week. They had charmed everyone to change their appearance. The Slytherins had a snake as a tie, a pretty harmless one and they didn't do anything but laying there. The Gryffindors had their tie changed in a lion's head which would only come out on random moments and roar to the person who was walking by. This was also by the Ravenclaws and the Hufflepuffs.

The Hufflepuffs had a badger on their backs, which were their transformed ties. The badger would scream at random, not too loud to deafen the students, but enough to make their point. The Hufflepuffs were the ones who didn't mind it all. Most people hadn't even seen a badger, not even a picture of them and now they were learning a lot about the animal which represented their house. Even professor Strout was happy with the opportunity to learn more.

The Ravenclaws had a raven on their shoulder, which came from their tie, but Harry had put an extra spell on those ties. If the Raven saw something wrong, like the Ravenclaws bullying he would peck the person he was sitting on, just as long as she/he was doing the bullying. He would teach them what it meant to be bullied and that he wouldn't stand for it anymore.

The second prank was only a small one on the Friday evening. Harry had charmed the House banners to roar, hiss, chirp and scream for the complete dinner and they would start when ever certain people said a certain word. It was fun to see people somewhat scared to talk and trying to figure out what the trigger was, but not even the Ravenclaws and the Professors could figure it out. For the Slytherins he had it charmed to the word 'Pureblood' and their banner was the most active. For the Gryffindors he had made the word 'Quidditch' and their banner was the second best, followed by Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. For Hufflepuff was the word 'friend' and for the Ravenclaws it was the word 'study'

That week he had also his long awaited meeting with professor Flitwick. He entered the office and was mesmerized by the amount of bookcases all around the office. This was the first time he had ever been in this office and he couldn't help with feel this office represented the Head of Ravenclaw perfectly.

The walls were brownish with blue tints in them, and all the bookcases were all in different kinds of blue. The desk was lower than normal desks, but not that much that Harry would look over his professor.

"Well, mister Potter, I must say I was a little surprised when your owl came with the message that you wanted to meet me as soon as possible, saying that it was very important for the survival of the Ravenclaw house."

"Yes, I spoke with Myrtle, the female ghost who is haunting the female lavatory on the second floor," Harry added, when he saw that Flitwick didn't recognize the name immediately.

"Oh yes of course, please continue"

"Well, I spoke with Myrtle and I learned that she had been in Ravenclaw when she was still a living and I was horrified what I discovered in the process. She went to Hogwarts in the second World War and she lost her parents and her oldest sister to one of the bombings of the Germans. Her other sister blamed her because she had magic, she might have saved them if she had been there. This was in a letter, which was stolen by her housemates and read in front of everybody, humiliating her and calling her names, making her ran away. She ran away to the place she would be ultimately be killed by Voldemort, his first kill. If she wouldn't have bullied, she might have lived. She might have gotten married, got children, lived a good life, but instead it took the professors two days to find her body, because she wasn't missed and reported missing by her housemates."

Flitwick became more and more shocked the more Harry told him.

"I have heard and see others in the same position as Myrtle once did. I have seen what bullying can do to a person, I know what can happen and I want it to stop. I don't care how it happens, nobody will be bullied in Hogwarts, no more lives will be destroyed because of that pain. I know about former students which made choices because they didn't feel they were worth something. I will never allow another person to live that way again; never will I see my pain on someone else's face. NEVER!, " his magic crackling wildly around him, almost getting ready to strike.

Flitwick waited until Harry was able to calm down and he said

"I never knew it was that bad, I never knew that about Myrtle. I need to check my Ravenclaws better, but as long as I didn't have proof who is doing it, it is any that much I can do for my students and I don't want them to be bullied even more if I tell this in the common room."

"Don't worry about it, Hogwarts and I will watch out for the behaviour. Please tell them that bullying isn't allowed anymore, but that the punishment is out of your hands. Tell them that the founders will punish them if they don't behave like the smart claws they meant to be."

"And those punishments are?" asked Flitwick a little concerned for his students.

"For Ravenclaw it is first the thing they love the best, learning. They will be banned from the library, they will be confined to their rooms without any books and if they continue with the bullying, the punishments will become worse and worse, until suspension or maybe even expulsion. I don't like it, but I want anyone to feel at home here, to feel safe and that is not going to happen if the bullies are just allowed to get away with it. Of course, I will also inform the other houses, but I wanted to start with this House. This house bullies are already responsible for one student's death, and I won't allow that to happen to anyone else."

"I too think that bullying is a serious crime and I will make sure that they will remember that I won't tolerate it. I will watch out for any signs, thank you for bringing this to my attention, heir."

"It is just Harry, professor." Harry said before he left the office to tell the messages to the other houses.

Like professor Flitwick, the other Heads also agreed they would keep their eyes out and they agreed with the punishments. Harry could even see the surprise and gratitude in Severus' eyes when he heard what he had to say.

He knew that he would have little problems with the Slytherins, they had changed a lot since he had returned to the past. They wouldn't want to make their prince angry, they were beginning to become a noble house again, it still would take some more years, but the beginning was there and that was what was most important.

He knew Gryffindor might be another problem, he remembered how quickly his former house turned on him, after something had happened like him losing those points, the Quidditch star, the Chamber of Secrets incident and of course the Triwizard Tournament. One moment he was loved and another moment he was hated. But he also knew that Minerva could become a real badass lioness and she would keep her cubs in line.

He almost knew for sure that he wouldn't have any problems with the Hufflepuffs. One of their motto's was loyalty for a reason, but of course he knew there were exceptions to this rule, but Professor Strout would keep her eye on her cubs and she would be fair but just not on their punishment if she found out one of her students was a bully.

Then finally it was Saturday evening and the trio were waiting almost impatiently like little children until the right moment was there to escape the common room and go to Hagrid. They sat alone in their living room, not wanting anyone to see them leave. They spent the remaining time with some games and some extra checking over the plans for the evening and the escape of Norberta the female dragon.

When it was half past eleven, Harry went to his room to get his invisibility cloak. He really didn't need it, but it was more because of sentimental reasons that he wanted to use it this night. He signed to the others that they should come under the cloak and when they were together, Harry put it over his fellow pack members, checking if they couldn't been seen.

They looked if it was safe to open the door to the common room. Harry had placed a handy parselmagic spell on the door, so that it was acting like an one-sided mirror at their side and they could see through the door in the common room. They couldn't see anyone lurking around and so they opened their door quickly, before walking straight to the secret back door of the Slytherins dorms. They couldn't go through the portrait entrance, because they would trigger the security wards Severus had placed on them and they couldn't let that happen, not right now, not ever when they needed to sneak out.

The trio always wanted to know how Severus also knew if someone would sneak out of their common room and they figured this was the way Draco was discovered that night in their first year for the midnight duel. Severus made sure he would know when a little snake would disobey him and leave the sanctuary of the snake pit and get away.

Severus didn't know about the secret back door, otherwise he would have placed another set of wards on that area, but he didn't know it. The only way that someone could discover it, was when they spoke Parseltongue to the area and only then the door would open. Severus might be the Head of House of the house of Snakes but he couldn't speak their noble language and Salazar never told him about the door. It seemed like Salazar had also a pranking side to him and he loved when his students would outwit one of his Head of Houses.

Harry hissed to the door and without a sound appeared the door somewhat out of the shadows and they quickly walked silently through the door, ending up close to the main entrance. They needed to go through quickly and on the way they had to evade the ghosts, professors and prefects who were patrolling the hallways. They arrived safely at the door and opened it carefully making sure that no sound was heard from the old door and slipped through the small opening they had made. They closed the door as soundlessly as they had opened the door and then almost ran to Hagrid's home, putting the invisibility cloak away to make sure they wouldn't fall over it.

Hagrid opened the door before they could knock on his door.

"I saw the door opening," said Hagrid as explanation, before they could ask how he knew they were here "I have put him in this crate with some meat and some brandy. I also put his teddy bear in there to help him calm down."

Harry could hear the sounds of tearing and he knew the teddy bear wasn't going survive the trip again. That was one victim they could not save.

The trio tested the weight and then each took one side they lifted up so that the weight would be nicely divided so that they could lift the crate more easily. They walked quick but silent back to the castle, Hagrid staying behind in the background crying and waving at them and his precious little dragon with his snotty handkerchief.

After they were back in the castle, Harry used Salazar's transport system to put them in an instant on the right tower. It took less than 10 seconds. They didn't want to lift the crate all those stairs again. He could remember the amount of strength he had cost him and Hermione to get the crate all the way to the tower the dragon handlers would come. This was a lot faster, costed a lot less of energy and would decrease the chance they would get caught.

They disappeared just at the right time, because Filch had been coming very close to the spot they had stand just a second before. They waited the last minutes before Charlie's friends and right on the exact time, when the clock hit the twelve, there appeared four small spots around the tower. Harry and Ron looked to see who it was, and after a quick look they could see it was the right people, it were the dragon handlers.

The four friends landed and to their credit didn't even react to three young children standing there with a dragon in the crate between them. They shook each other hands and introduced themselves as Charlie's friends. They didn't stay long, it would increase the chance someone would see them. They placed the crate between the four of them in a special net and with a quick thank you, the promise to say hello to Charlie and a goodbye, the four left with the female dragon, leaving a satisfied trio behind.

Harry checked if there were any signs of their involvement up on the tower and when he couldn't find any, he took his invisibility cloak and he transported himself and his friends back to their living room, before they would be caught by a professor or even worse caught by Filch. They celebrated for a little while because of the success of their mission and after a short meeting they went to bed with a nice feeling in their stomach. They had helped their friend Hagrid with his problem and they hadn't lost one point this night. It went a lot better than the last time. They didn't think the Slytherins would appreciate it if they lost their house that much points, even if he was their prince.

While Harry was laying in his bed, his mind travelled back to the short meeting they had just now. They had finally decided something where they had argued about for months, something they knew they needed to tell them, but they never quite knew how to say it. Just they say it very subtle and let themselves work out the clues, but they knew that they couldn't take the chance that someone still couldn't understand their clues, so it was now decided that they would just say it loud and bluntly.

They would it tomorrow, on the Sunday so that they would have enough time for their conversation without any interruptions of lessons or other Professors. It was time for the beginning. It was time to start to seed doubt in the future servants of Voldemort.

Harry fell asleep, somewhat losing the nice feeling he had caught of Norbert escape and it was replaced by a somewhat cold feeling. But as soon as it appeared, it also disappeared when a warm feeling gathered in his mind, a feeling he had become to associate with Fate and he knew they were doing the right thing. They needed to know the truth, maybe he couldn't stop them all, but he could try to stop the few who wanted to be saved.

The next morning the silver trio woke up around half past 8 and they quickly went to breakfast after they had finished their morning routines. They didn't want to miss any Slytherin students, so after they had eaten a quick breakfast Harry asked Hogwarts if they were still all there in their dormitory. Hogwarts answered with a positive answer and then Harry used an ancient form of magic.

He had talked with Salazar over the right way of how to do this and Salazar had told him about this spell. The spell would wake every students in the dorms and gave them a signal that the prince of Slytherin wanted to speak with them. But that was not the only purpose of the spell. The spell also made sure that no one on the outside could enter the Slytherin territory, not even the Head of the Slytherin House. The trio wanted only the students here for this thing. They had only changed a small part of the spell so that Severus wouldn't be alarmed by the fact he couldn't enter the dormitory. It would distract Severus for some long so that he would think that he had already been in the dormitory and just walk by it and because the spell had to be said in Parseltongue was there no way for Severus to even know the spell and know what the counter was.

Harry guided his magic to the Slytherin dormitory and began hissing the long enchantment, Hermione and Ron just watched over him to make sure nobody would see him and discover what they were up to. After he was done, he had seen a somewhat greenish shield over the entrance, he tried and he could just enter fine, but he knew that nobody other could enter the room.

Hogwarts gave Harry a signal after 20 minutes of waiting that everyone had woken, was dressed and were waiting for them in the common room. Harry entered the common room through the entrance with Ron and Hermione closely behind him in perfect formation. He held his head high, giving a sense of superiority. He would speak as the prince today and he needed to show the part. That was the reason he had dressed extra nice. He wore his dark green robes, with black pants and with all of his jewellery shining nicely. He had also placed his sword on his right thigh to give him an even more dangerous appearance.

He walked to the middle of the room and he saw that all the students, all the Slytherins were standing in perfect groups, sorted by year and also sorted by gender. All the girls were standing against the left wall and all the boys were standing against the right wall. Everyone was completely serious and they were very tense, not relaxing one muscle. They were the perfect picture of a pureblood hierarchy, and Harry was thinking about the news he would be telling them and he hoped that some of the students here would really think about their options.

Harry made a quick spin so that he had seen every face in the room for a second and so that they could see him all for a moment. He didn't want anyone to feel that he didn't want to speak to them, so he would made sure that all of the students would be able to see him and that he would be able to see them all. He stood in the middle and spoke with a loud and clear voice

"Good morning, you are probably wondering why I have arranged for this meeting on this day and this hour. I also apologize of holding you off breakfast, but I will try to keep this as short as I can. Seventh years, please conjure some chairs for you and the younger years and sit down. This will be much more comfortable sitting down and not standing so rigid all the time"

There was some sounds of being chairs being conjured, first for the first years and then for the later years before finally creating some chairs for themselves. When everyone was seated, Harry turned to look at his brother and sister and saw them giving him an encouraging smile to him. He smiled back, gathering his courage and when he felt the warm comforting feeling in his head, he knew he was changing fate and Fate approved. He turned back to the Slytherins and he cleared his throat, getting everyone's attention which was followed by complete silence. He took a deep breath and he began with his story, a story which would change the course of history forever.

"Hello everyone, on this fine morning, I would like to tell you a story. Bear with me and don't comment until the very end of the story, otherwise will this story became even longer than it already is and I don't want to hold you from your breakfast too long.

I want to tell you guys about a certain half-blood who grew up as a very famous person under another name then his own. His birth name is Tom Marvolo Riddle. His mother was a poor pureblood witch who came from a long pureblood family, called Merope Gaunt. The Gaunts were descended from Salazar Slytherin himself, they said. But because they believed too much in their superiority they only married with family and because of the inbreeding they had become a lot less powerful than their forefathers were. They had also lost most of their family fortune, because of bad thinking and they lived in a dump, but they still blamed other for their misfortune other than themselves. His mother hadn't much magical power and was abused by her brother and her father because she was weaker. His father was a rich muggle boy who lived in the same village as Merope with his parents and he was called Tom Riddle junior, because his father was also a Tom Riddle.

Tom Riddle junior was the love of Merope's life, but her father and her brother were so strange. Nobody liked them. They had strange habits, even for Wizards. Of course nobody knew this, because they were living near a Muggle village. Nobody also liked the Riddle family, but they were very rich and so good for business for the village. The Riddles were accepted, because their money, but the Gaunts didn't have that and so they were the outcasts of the village of Little Hangleton.

Merope was completely in love with the young man, but her family hated Muggles and wanted to keep their family line completely pure. Merope hated her family, but she was too weak to fight against the older males in her family. She dreamed of a life where she was living together with Tom Riddle at her side and without the influence of her family in her life anymore. When her father and her brother were both arrested for attacking muggles and ministry personnel, Merope figured this was her chance for her own happiness and she took the chance to escape."

Harry cleared his throat and looked around the room. He saw he had all the attention of the room, but he also saw a lot of confused faces. It seemed like nobody knew this story yet. He would watch out for signs for someone to catch on about who he was talking, but for now it was still an old story. He quickly continued, not wanting to lose their attention.

"Most likely she used a love potion on Tom Riddle, because short after her escape he eloped with her, even if he had shown his disgust for her several times before that. The next few months were her happiest days of her life. Then she got pregnant and she probably stopped with the love potion, probably thinking that Tom would have become to love her and that he would stay for his child, their child together, but she was wrong. She was so wrong.

Tom Riddle felt nothing more than disgust and hate for her and he then left her and her unborn child alone, leaving her alone with a broken heart nobody could heal, not even her child. When she was alone in all those months, she refused to use her magic. Maybe she could not use it anymore, but I think it was because magic cost her most precious thing, the love of the person she loved. She never realised that Tom Riddle never loved her at all and she was always alone in her fantasy life. When she was almost due, she was exhausted. She came across an orphanage, where she went into labour and give birth to a small boy. She lived just long enough to name her child Tom Marvolo Riddle, before she died. Tom because of his father, the love of her life and Marvolo to his grandfather, a man she hated and loved at the same time.

The next few years Tom grow up as a difficult boy. He knew he was different from other children his age and his peers also knew that. He was bullied a lot until he learned what made him so special. He used his magic to force others to do his chores and he terrified the other children and the adults in the orphanage with his gift. He hurt them and was unnecessarily cruel to them. That changed at first when he was invited to Hogwarts and found his home.

He was perfect, smooth and charismatic. He had everyone wrapped around his finger, except for one man. He fooled everyone with the act he performed. On the outside he was a perfect boy, which became a perfect and Head Boy, but on the inside he was as twisted as someone could ever become and he loved inflicting pain on others. That side he almost never showed to win over potential allies and with his silver tongue he could sway to his side in a second any many did, not knowing what they had agreed to. Later when he graduated he applied for the defense against the dark arts position, but he was refused because he was too young. He needed to show more of the world, before he could teach, said the headmaster from that time.

After that he disappeared for a while, doing some odd jobs, before disappearing completely with some of the 'friends' he had made when he was at Hogwarts. He called them friends, but he didn't have any friends. They were just his servants, his followers. The next few years he spent changing trying to get stronger and get more powerful than anyone on this Earth in the past and in the present. He was playing with the darkest side of magic before he appeared again in the seventies under a new name with his servants. Tom Marvolo Riddle came back under the name Lord Voldemort and he started his champagne against the muggles and muggleborns. He began his reign of terror to destroy all the muggleborns and muggles and show the world that the purebloods were the most superior of all."

When he was finished with that sentence, Harry heard the Slytherin, especially the older years, softly whisper to each other. Most of them were shocked that the Dark Lord was truly just a Half-blood, but Harry gave them no breathing room. He continued the story. He needed to continue.

"Why, all because he had found out his father had left him before he was even born. He began his reign of terror, just because he felt abandoned by his parents. His father was a muggle who left him and his mother to die and his mother was a pureblood witch, who could use magic, but was so ashamed of her powers, she refused to use them to save her life and stay by her son. He felt wronged and he decided that all the muggles were the same. He felt he was special; he was after all more powerful than most wizards and witches. He felt he was the god under his generation and he began to take over the world. Not to change the world for the better, but just because he could and to try to kill as many people he could, to try to worthless point to the world, to create as much chaos he could and to rule the world as a King, even if he had to make the whole world burn in the process.

So that is my story, the story of the so called Dark Lord. Have you a question; please raise you hand and I will answer them?"

Almost every hand was in the air. Harry began with the lower years and the first question was.

"How can we be sure that what you just told us is the truth and not some story you made up on the spot?"

Harry took his wand and wrote in the air 'Tom Marvolo Riddle'. He changed the words and the Slytherins could read 'I am Lord Voldemort.'

"His chosen name is an anagram from his birth name. Tom Marvolo Riddle is a real person. He is listed on the list of past perfects and Head Boys. His name also is listed on a special award from the school. You can also check birth papers and if this isn't enough for some of you, I will say this "I, Lord Slytherin, swear on my life, my magic and my honour as prince of Slytherin that everything I just said was the truth."

His magic flared for a moment before it accepted the oath. After five minutes Harry was still standing and clearly still living. When he used his wand to dim the lights and light them again it was also clear to the Slytherins he still had his magic and the story was believed.

With that most hands went down, but not everyone's. The next question was from a fourth year who asked

"How do you know this?"

"Someone told me who has studied the life of Tom Marvolo Riddle but I can't tell who that person was. I gave him my oath to not tell his identity to anyone, even Ron and Hermione don't know exactly who it is."

The last question Harry answered was from a seventh year.

"What was your purpose of you telling us this? What do you want us to do with this information?"

"I want you to think. I know most of your history. I know that some of you can become the second or third generation Death Eaters, maybe you are even the first of your family to consider a position by Voldemort. I think you have been told the most amazing stories since you were born. Your parents probably told you that the Dark Lord is only trying to make the world a better place, where only magical blood will survive. I think you have heard stories about how he plans to clean the world of its filth. But his ideas are wrong. Muggleborns are not really muggleborns. Their magic has to come from someone. Every muggleborn has a magical ancestor, maybe it was a very long time ago, but there was a magical ancestor. The Dark Lord is spilling precious magical blood for nothing.

We will die without the muggleborns. They bring fresh blood to the bloodlines and make sure we don't produce squibs or that we are still able to produce children. If we continue on this path, the time will come that each child will become a squib and women have a lot more difficulty getting pregnant. That is why we need new blood, to make sure we don't die out. Because of the inbreeding, purebloods are getting weaker and weaker, because they cannot get stronger with the same families. Voldemort is a half-blood and he is a lot stronger than most. I am a half- blood and I am already a lot stronger than most purebloods. Hermione is a muggleborn, but she is still in the top three of the year in each subject. This proves that we need the new blood to make sure we stay strong and alive.

I have told you this, because I want you to think for yourselves and make your own decision. Voldemort is not dead, I know that. I can feel that and if he returns, you have to make a choice. Join him or me. I would like for you to step out of this war, but I can't promise that. Because of your parents history, you will be seen as future Death Eaters and will be treated differently than the rest. If you join me by that time, I can protect you and make sure that nobody treats you badly.

I have told you this to give you guys more information on the man who might become your master and to show you this."

Harry went deep inside his head and recovered memories of Voldemort torturing his followers and killing them and innocent wizards and witches. He pushed those memories in every head in that room, excluding Ron and Hermione.

When it was over, most people were pale and looked like they could throw up any moment. When

Harry turned around, he said

"Just two things more. Firstly the muggles are with more people and they have better technology with which they can end us in a second. Secondly this information can only be shared with the people in this room. Not anyone else, not even with our Head of House. It is your decision, don't let others choose for you, choose your own fate, but know this. If you choose for me, I will protect you until my last breath against him and his servants. I will even protect your family if they are also changed or need protection from him. I will give you chance. If you need more information, come to me and I will sit with you and talk with you. Have a nice day and I expect that Slytherin will win both the Quidditch and House Cup and that we all will perform well on the exams. Let's show the others our nobility and strength. That was all. Have a nice Sunday."

With that the left the whole crowd standing stunned looking at his back, closely followed by this two friends.

Harry saw in the days after his talk with the Slytherins some more small changes in their attitude. He had seen the Slytherins change over this year, because they were being watched by their prince, but now they were really changing. The first years girls especially were getting acquainted to the other first years girls. Some of the boys were also going there, but people like Draco Malfoy and Theodore Nott didn't some more time to really get it. That was okay for now, they would see the truth for themselves, they would know the truth one day and maybe then it would be too late, but he couldn't save anymore who didn't want to be saved.

The older years were also trying to be nicer, they weren't picking fights anymore and some of them even helped other students in time of need. Sometimes they were rejected, thinking it was a prank, but some of the other students accepted their help and they were beginning to form small groups of houses together. The sixth and seventh years were also see together, deep in thought, really thinking about their options and all the things Harry had said. He didn't know what they would decide, but in the end he could only warn them, he tried his best for now.

Harry also noticed that the Slytherins paid more attention to their classes and studied harder than before. It seemed like they were trying not to disappoint their prince.

A few days after that the thing happened Ron had secretly been waiting up even when he had said "It was no big deal!"

He received a letter from his mother and on the same moment he saw that he had also received another letter, a letter he hadn't expected.

First he opened the one of his mom, he wanted to know what she write, before he would open the one of his older brother.

"_**Dear Ron, **_

_**First thing is that I would like to apologize for not sending you a Christmas sweater. I have to admit, it was a shock you were sorted in Slytherin and I had in my mind that you didn't want to receive a sweater, but clearly I was wrong.**_

_**You are still my son and I love you my dear. As peace offering I made the sweaters I should have made last Christmas. I also made some extra for your friends Harry and Hermione.**_

_**I hope this is enough. I know I will always love you no matter what. You are my son.**_

_**Loves **_

_**Molly**_

Ron didn't know how to feel. On one side he was happy his mother had sent him a letter telling him she loved him, but on the other side he had a strange feeling. He got a gut feeling this weren't his mother's true feelings, because she never ever began or ended a letter so before. Her letters also began with Dear Ronnie, not Ron and her letters always ended with 'with lots of love and kisses, mum', never with' Loves Molly'

But he would see the truth this summer for himself, but deep in his heart he had a doubtful feeling and his friends had the same feeling. But of course they never told him that. They wished with all their hearts, it was the truth.

After Ron had read the letter, he reached for the other one coming all the way from Egypt.

_**Hey little brother,**_

_**Sorry that I sent this so late, but I didn't knew about the problems. Post isn't very easy to receive here in Egypt and I have been working the last few months on an expedition site so I was mostly of the grind. **_

_**Imagine my surprise when I came home to the basic camp and I see there are two letters waiting for me with the words "Very urgent" on them. I looked at them and saw that they were from the twins and from Charlie, telling me what had happened with Christmas and I must say I was completely surprised.**_

_**Let me start to say this, congratulations to be sorted in Slytherin. I also knew that maybe Slytherin was an option for you, you are ambitious little brother and you can be very cunning especially if you are using it for a certain goal like one of your chess games.**_

_**I cannot keep wondering if this is one of those times. I am up there in the South, but even here I can feel something is coming and I know somehow you are going to be involved in it. I heard you made two great friends and my advice is this "Don't lose them, no matter what. I knew you can be sometimes somewhat immature, but that is okay. You are just a child, but please remember that sometimes to get something you need to be a better man than you was a boy.**_

_**Enough of my giving advice, I will just say this. Mum is very headstrong about certain things, but I know she loves you. You will always be her son and you will always be my youngest brother. Mum might be a little weird with you being in Slytherin, but she will get over it, little brother. No matter what happens, just remember I will always be there for you even if I am across the other side of the world. If you ever need me, owl me and I will come for you. That is my promise as your big brother, always.**_

_**Don't worry about it and have fun on Hogwarts. Try to study hard and keep out of problems will you, please for me?**_

_**Love**_

_**Big brother Bill**_

Ron couldn't stop the tears from coming, this letter was so different from the one his mother had sent. He had feel the love almost pouring out of the letter, he could see the furious handwriting and the softness when he spoke of him. He knew that he was loved by his oldest brother and he was happy, but this only increased the feeling that his mother was lying to him, that she didn't mean a word because her letter had been so cold. He hadn't been able to feel anything and neither had Harry.

Sometimes he was able to feel things because of his Empathy. Even from a distance Harry could feel the love and worry for Ron coming from Bill's letter, but that was so different from Molly's letter. It felt so distanced and cold, like there were only lies and no love in the letter and he knew in that instance his brother's heart would get broken by his own mother because he chose him over his family and that broke his heart.

Ron knew Harry blamed himself, he could almost see the misery coming out of him in waves, so he just hugged him and he said "Don't blame yourself, I chose this way. I chose this way to protect my family from the war, from Voldemort. One day they would know the truth, but now I am satisfied with the support of my brothers. I will figure it out, my brother. Don't worry about it, you will get wrinkles."

Harry had to crack a smile on that, it was typical Ron. He was the one who needed the comfort and here was he offering comfort to him because that was the person his brother was, the person he had become in all those years and it pained him that the woman who had been like a mother to him wasn't able to see that, not see past the prejudice and hatred the Slytherin House received, but he couldn't do anything about it, only keep his promise if she wouldn't fix it.

She had apologized before the end of the year so he would let Ron go back this summer, but if he received one word of distress of Ron then he would be there in one second and he would save him, keep him safe no matter what he had to done. He would keep his promise and adopt him, because he wouldn't let his brother go through the things he had gone through, no matter what.

The trio needed some time, so they went to Lily's hideout to compose themselves before leaving again to keep up their pretence of good little students studying hard for their final exams. Harry had checked the sweaters Molly had sent them with the package. Ron was like always a maroon colour, but there was something different. The sweater wasn't knitted as nicely as before and the thickness was a lot less than the previous ones they had received. He and Hermione had received green ones with a snake on them, with the eyes missing and even thinner than the one Ron had, it was clear that she had been forced to make those and she didn't want to make much effort in them.

The first year was coming to an end. The Weasley twins had seen the sweaters their mother had sent their little brothers and sister and they were fuming. They had almost sent a Howler to home to get the message loud and clear to their mother, but Ron had begged them to just leave it alone. He would deal with it on his own. Fred and George agreed for now, but they also said they would take action if they saw something that was wrong.

The Eastern holidays had come and were already over. They were called holidays, but those times were never as fun as the Christmas holidays. It was because of the enormous amount of homework the professors gave them. Of course had the silver trio no problem with it. In fact most things were already finished the day they were received to make time for other things and other projects.

So one day the silver trio was busy brewing some simple potions in an unused potion lab which nobody, not even Snape, knew where it was. They brewed Dreamless Sleep, some basic healing potions, some polyguice potion which was in its final stages and as last some veritaserum. Those last two were always handy to have in the pocket.

Next to their potions making, Harry had been talking with the four founders about his problem of Voldemort and the stone. Salazar was disgusted that his line would end for a part in that vile creature, so he said – he refused to recognize Voldemort as a man or even a human being, so every time he wanted to talk about him, he always would talk about that vile creature or something similar.

Salazar wanted that thing from his line and so he spoke with Harry about its removal. Harry was Lord Slytherin, he claimed the ring and the inheritance and he had the power to remove someone of the line. There was only one problem with that. Voldemort didn't have a corporeal body at this time and the spell needed living breathing human body to work, so that plan was put on hold for now. Harry did not even a problem with that, because they were also waiting. For him to kill him, he needed to wait for him to be reborn. He could not be killed when he was still in his ghostly form, so they could wait for another few years to remove him from their noble line. That gave them also time to get the other Horcruxes and destroy them before Voldemort had a living body again and so that Harry could kill him that night without any distractions of tracking his life lines down.

He had also be talking with the other three founders. He had found out they had also build secret rooms in the castle, but those rooms would only go open to their heir. That meant that Harry was the only one alive who could open them all. The four founders refused to tell him anything or give him any hints on where their rooms where.

But he had a feeling he had found Rowena's Room. He and his pack were in the library one day in the Eastern holiday, when suddenly he had gotten a feeling of someone watching him. He was also getting the feeling of a vision and he knew there was something important here. He turned around but he couldn't see anyone or anything that would explain his feeling. He turned back to his work, thinking maybe he had imagined, but then after a few minutes he got the feelings again and this time he turned around even faster, trying to catch what had gotten his attention like that. Again there was nobody to see, but he could feel something, there was something in the corner, there something like a sparkle he felt when he looked at that corner.

He stood up and walked to the empty piece of wall back in the far corner where nobody had come in awhile. He could see the cobwebs in the corner and see the dust layer on the wall. He cleaned it before he checked the only item that was in that corner.

In the middle of that wall there hang an empty portrait list which had once upon a time a portrait or a painting in it. From the looks of it, someone had ripped the portrait out of this list, he could see some pieces of the paper still at the edges of the portrait. At first he couldn't understand what should be important to this part of the library, but the feeling in his head increased and increases until he had gotten an idea. He thought about the secret founders rooms and the feeling disappeared, making him know that he had gotten the right thought.

The library was a logically piece to build a room for the wise founder of the Ravenclaw house. He felt even stupid for not checking the library before for clues for the Ravenclaw house secret room. It was very logical, but he had thought it would be too logical for most wizards. Guess the four founders were a lot smarter and more logical than the wizards and witches from their time.

This meant the trio had a new project to work on and worked on it they did. Instead of studying the stuff they were learning in class like their fellow students there were searching for clues to find the portrait. They knew all the stuff already, so it didn't make sense to spent all that time studying almost they already knew so they spent their time a lot better. They needed to figure out which portrait or painting had hung there at a certain point in them and a far more important question was where they could find it now?

The answer on the second question they had received very quickly and very easily after that. They had asked the founders if there were hints or tricks to found in the castle and Rowena had answered without thinking.

"Everything you need to open the secret rooms is in Hogwarts. That is for our rooms and for all the other secret rooms in the castle."

Harry had smiled after that and had thanked the founder for that piece of information. That meant the portrait was somewhere in the castle and there were more secret rooms in Hogwarts then only the rooms they had build, it was nice to have that kind of information and he would certainly use it the right way. When he walked away, he could hear Salazar laughing softly and then he heard some words which made him feel very good and proud from inside.

"That is my heir."

No adult had ever said something like that about him. the four founders were quickly becoming the parents he never had, besides Sirius and Remus. Sirius and Remus were nice to spent time with, but they would also be like an uncle and big brother combined. They would never be like his parents and they both knew it, but the four founders were like someone he had never had in his life before. A set of adults who cared a lot for him and wanted to teach him, comfort him when he was sad, punish him when he had done something wrong, love him no matter what, it was surprising to have those people;

Sweet Helga, who always listened to him and looked like she wanted to hug him.

Wise Rowena, who always gave him information and helped him with his problems.

Brave Godric, which was a pranking man, but when he was serious he learned Harry about bravery and fighting for right and for justice.

And of course Cunning Salazar. He was stern and did not give affection easily, but he was proud of him when he achieved something and that felt amazing.

The new project was taking them a very long time, they had spoken with Rowena in the Eastern holiday and they spent all of their free time to look for clues, but when they had to go to classes again they hadn't gotten any new leads on where they could search and could find the portrait. They had found nothing and it was a little disappointing. But when their time became more limited because of the classes, they left the search on a low pit and continued with their plan to unite Hogwarts.

The Slytherins had made several attempts to study with another groups and at first they were mostly rejected, but the first house who accepted them was Hufflepuff like Harry had accepted. At first the Slytherins were a little hesitated to accept their invitations but he had solved that quickly with a quick glare and they had at least tried it. Most of them found out it was at least worth their time to get another perspective on certain things and get help in areas they had problems in.

Next were the Ravenclaws which had also formed groups with Slytherins and even with some Gryffindors and Hufflepuff. Slowly each house began forming groups with people in there from other houses.

The silver trio had formed their own study group. In their group there were students present from each of the different houses. They were of course in there, together with Blaise, Draco, Vincent and Gregory from the noble house of snakes. Draco had changed a lot since his talk and he could see the doubt in the boys eyes. He still thought that purebloods were more superior and he was still arrogant, but he knew that there needed to happen somewhat very wrong for the boy to worship Voldemort. Like he had told Harry once, Malfoys would never kneel for someone, especially not for a half-blood maniac. His pride wouldn't allow it. From Hufflepuff there were only two girls, Susan and Hannah but the two puffs were slowly coming very good friends. They had already a stronger bond now then they had formed in seven years in their past life. From Ravenclaw they had only Terry Boot, which had accepted the others very easily and from Gryffindor there was Neville and sometimes the Weasley twins came by to offer some good advice, not even pranking them with it.

They had also changed a lot for the better, they were studying more, especially after Harry had told them if they wanted to be the best they would need to gather as much knowledge they could in the time they had before they could even open up their dream shop.

When asked how he knew, without breaking a sweat he just lied to them and said "An accurate guess coming from the knowledge I have gathered over this year and Ron."

Their group expanded a few weeks before the exams with the addition of Dean and Seamus of Gryffindor and Daphne Greengrass from Slytherin. The groups were getting the attention from the professors. It had been a very long time again that Gryffindor and Slytherin could be civil against each other and a long time that the four houses were getting along so well. A first year boy with his friends was doing something they had been trying for years, they were uniting Hogwarts.

The Slytherins were in the beginning somewhat cold, but after a few weeks they were lighten up more and more and they find out that there were other people who were interesting. The group weren't all good friends like the bonds Harry and the others had, but they were friendly with each other and that

was a good start.

Each member of the group would teach a certain subject to the others to make sure that everyone was able to understand the material.

The Slytherins were mostly teaching the others about Potions and Defense against the Dark Arts. Severus was a lot more informative with his snakes and he had told them a lot of nice tricks which they were now teaching to their group. They had also the advantage that most of them had been learning about potions since they were around seven so that they had a lot more knowledge than the others. Especially Neville was very thankful when Blaise had the time to explain it very simple and a few times to him if he couldn't get it the first time.

Neville was their expert on Herbology together with Hannah. It was nice to see the shy boy change in this excited boy when he spoke about the different plants they were studying and the random pieces of information which come out of his mouth when he was rambling about them. Everyone was thankful for his help and they thanked him every study session for all his help, making him more confident after each session.

The Ravenclaws were teaching about some tips for studying for Astronomy and History of Magic and practising Charms. Astronomy and History of Magic had very tough theory exams and they had gotten a list of nice trick of the older Ravenclaws to study to subject which they were very willing to share with their group.

Daphne and Susan with Dean and Seamus were teaching Transfiguration which translated to the girls were teaching and the boys were busy putting out the fire Seamus made, so that made them the entertainment of the day.

So their plan for unity was getting to move in the right direction, but it would take what more time before that they could see Hogwarts was really united as one, but still it was a lot better already than what they had seen in their first time at Hogwarts.

It was also in this time they noticed Quirrell getting paler and paler. Harry had heard one day Voldemort threatening Quirrell and he knew he was getting impatient. It was almost the end of the year and Voldemort wanted that stone, but he was bidding his time, planning and getting ready to try to steal the Stone.

They needed a plan to stop him but it had to be a cunning plan. They were after all in Slytherin now, the house of the cunning. The three time travellers had spent several weeks on a plan and they had also consulted the four founders which gave them some tips and things they could use for their plan. Finally they had agreed to a plan and that night they had started it immediately. Phase 1 from their master plan had been performed to make sure that Voldemort would never get the Stone.

Harry had transported himself to the chamber with the stone in the mirror, so bypassing all the protections and without tripping any of the protection wards and had taken the stone out of the mirror with the same trick he had used to get the Stone last time. He then put a fake stone in the mirror to fool Voldemort. It was just a simple conjured stone, but it would look at the real thing and would be able to distract the dark Lord for a while when they would stop them. Their plan might fail and they did not wanted a resurrected Voldemort running around too soon, not before they had destroyed all the horcruxes.

But Harry had this gut feeling. It was almost time for the second encounter with Voldemort and he was planning so that he would be sure that he would win without passing out this time and to show the world that Voldemort wasn't as gone as they had been thinking for the last ten years, but just hiding in a dark corner until he could strike back, with a bang. He would prepare the Wizarding World for the potential war this early and not in his fifth year where it had been too late, but if everything would be going to plan Voldemort wouldn't survive that night in the graveyard, that would be the place where he would die and stay dead.

And then the time was near. The finals were beginning.

**Hey Everyone**

**Welcome to the end of another chapter and welcome to another one of my authors note. **

**First I want to start with thanking everyone who is following this story and has favourite it, I am very thankful. I am also thankful for all the reviews you have sent and I hope to see more in the near future.**

**I hope you have enjoyed the changes, I have written around 6000 more words, making this chapter more than 10.000 words as was my goal for this chapter. I have changed this chapter a lot more than I thought I would have, but with the changes I made with earlier chapters I felt I needed to change this more to make sense at all.**

**I hope I got everything, but if there is something you didn't understand or I completely wrote something that I contradicted with another chapter, please put it in a review and I will change it immediately.**

**I wrote this on my internship, my supervisor has been sick the whole week so I had a lot of free time and I finished this a lot sooner than I had thought. I began three weeks again, before I had finished with chapter eighteen, but that chapter was giving me what difficulty so I already started with this one, that is the reason that this chapter is so soon.**

**I hope everyone has nice plans for the weekend and I hope the sun is shining. Here in the Netherlands it is cloudy with a chance of heavy rain so that would be nice, not.**

**I am still searching for a BETA, so please respond if you have time to check my chapters before I post them.**

**I think I have enough rambled for one note and so I will wish you a very nice evening here from out the Netherlands and I say**

**Byebye, Tot ziens**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	21. Chapter 20: Exams and first attack

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any characters in it.**

**Hello everyone, I am back with another chapter with almost 11.000 words. In the Original version this chapter had only 4000 words, so I hope you all are happy with the new amount of words. I have changed a few details in this chapter and I have made the exams more detailed than before, I wanted to explain it a little better and I had to change quite a few details because of the changes I have made in the previous chapters. One thing I will say is about the Transfiguration exam, the snuffboxes, especially in the case of one of the boys I have changed the box quite a lot and I explained the design better, I hope.**

**I also changed the ending a little bit, this is also the first chapter that will be Betad, so I want to thank my Beta for checking my grammar and other stuff.**

**Enough of my rambling, here is another chapter.**

Chapter 21: The exams and the first attack

The time was here, the exams were beginning and after those the second meeting with Voldemort would take place. The exams were going a lot better for the two boys of their trio, Hermione hadn't any problems the first time and this time she knew even more. For the boys a reason was because they had done the exams once in the past but for Harry there was also the reason that he didn't have to worry about Voldemort storming the exam hall, like he had done in the past. It was a fear he had developed the first time after he saw Quirrell drinking the unicorn's blood and he had been told that Voldemort was involved in all this. He found that he had done a pretty good job the first time. He had passed all his exams with nice grades even if he had been worried sick about Voldemort and when he would try to steal the Stone. Unlike last time he was also able to sleep peacefully, his nights weren't haunted with nightmares anymore because of the Occulemency he was doing before he went to sleep every night.

The trio decided to hold back their knowledge to a level that they were considered good, but not too good. They would write and perform their exams like they had knowledge of a third/fourth year and not much smarter. It would give the professors a bad feeling if they were too smart and they would be more closely watched and that was something they couldn't allow to happen.

Their written exams were quite easy, compared to the ones they had in their first year and they wrote as accurate as possible without raising suspicion, except in a few subjects. Harry performed his very best in Defense against the Dark arts and in Potions. DADA was because most people thought because he had defeated Voldemort when he was a baby, he must be a prodigy in that part and that was the reason Harry had so much fun in that exam. He could shine in there and the same with Potions. His mother had been very good in the art of potions and he wanted to make her proud of him, even if she would never know. It was his way to connect to her and he wanted to break the image of James Potter for Severus Snape. He knew that his father couldn't brew to save his life and so he would show that he was more than his father's son, even if he was being treated much nicer this time because he was the prince of Slytherin.

Ron tried his best in Transfiguration. One of the reasons he chose that subject was because he liked it very much. You could do a lot with Transfiguration and not many people could understand that with Transfiguration you could have a strategically advantage over others in a duel. Most people wouldn't use it, because they weren't fast enough or couldn't imagine how that particular part of magic could be useful. Ron had trained his mind to be even more strategically, not any in chess but also in battle situations and he had began to use it a lot in previous battles. It had become a habit for him to use Transfiguration to trick his opponents and with his mind he had been able to outplay almost everyone. Another reason, maybe an even more emotional reason was because who was teaching Transfiguration, professor McGonagall the Head of Gryffindor. He had still a connection to his old House and he felt more connected to his past life when he was doing this kind of magic, thinking about their lessons and the good old times in Gryffindor.

Hermione was very good in all the subjects, but she shone in Charms and in Herbology. She could always be found with her nose in some rare Charms book, she chose it because it was a very divers subject and you could also do a lot with them. She also did it because of the Ravenclaw House and because of Rowena Ravenclaw. She had also been smart and when she had been sorted the first time, the Sorting Hat had been deciding between the house of the brave and of the intelligent. She had also felt a connection to the house, a house where she could have lived for seven years if her fate had been different. She had also been called the Gryffinclaw by the other Gryffindors and she had a bright mind. She had also spoken a lot with the founder of the house and she couldn't help to feel to try to make her proud. She could always speak with her about different subjects and that was the reason that she wanted to do her very best. She had also gotten a passion for Herbology. She had also known a lot and when Harry needed a certain ingredient she had almost been the one who got it. It relaxed her in a time of war and she wanted to do her best in that relaxing art, because it reminded her of the good times the three of them, the peaceful times where it looked like the war around them wasn't happening, where it seemed like they were free and it was peace for just a second.

Their study group, which included students from every house, was busy almost every night to practice the last few things before an exam with the students who were best in that subject. For Defence and Potions were that the Slytherins and Harry, for Herbology were that Neville and the Hufflepuffs, for Charms was that Hermione with the Ravenclaws and for Transfiguration was that Ron with the Gryffindors.

Their practical exams were also very fun and they could show a little more of their talent. For Charms they were asked by Professor Flitwick to make a pineapple tap dance of the desk but of course the silver trio found that too boring and they continued the spell with another one to make their exam a little more exciting. Harry performed the first spell and made his pineapple tap dance a very difficult pattern which made professor Flitwick very happy, but he wasn't done yet. After the tap dance, he continued to make his pineapple do a break dance and hip hop dance. He even provided the music for the dance and after 10 minutes he had professor Flitwick completely blown away. Hermione and Ron did also the same, they began with the same tap dance routine as Harry had begun his exam with but after that, they spilt. Hermione began her second part with a waltz and after she was finished showed a few other classical music performances. Ron continued with a freestyle dance, combining different kinds of dance in a big performance, continuing the dance also for 10 minutes. After the trio was done, they received the highest praise of professor Flitwick, who had been amazed by the talent the trio had showed him with such a simple spell and he couldn't wait to see more of them.

The trio asked everyone in their study group after their exam how it could gone and everyone in their group had been able to make the pineapple tap dance, some in a somewhat more difficult pattern, but they had gotten the spell right on the first try and that was better for some from what they had remembered of their first time.

For Transfiguration they had to transform a mouse into a snuffbox and they received points on how pretty the snuffbox was and how less parts of the mouse were present in the design. Most people were just able to change the snuffbox in a very simple snuffbox without much design, just able to make the mouse completely gone, but of course the silver trio wanted to do something different. They made their snuffbox completely mouse free, but they had all a design in their mind which they wanted on them and when it was time for their exam, each had made a piece of art.

Harry's snuffbox was made out of silver and he had a beautiful black basilisk on the whole box with emerald green eyes, the tongue, decorated with rubies, tasting the air on a green background. He made the design of his own animagus form. In the corner of the left side there was a white lily, blooming full and healthy with behind that beautiful white lily a stag, standing proud and tall with his antlers in the air like he was protecting the lily from any harm. On the other side of the box there was a grim with red rubies as his eyes and he was playing with a grey werewolf with amber eyes playing under the Whomping Willow.

Professor McGonagall was so impressed with the piece she asked if she could keep it. Harry found out that Minerva was a collector of beautiful exam projects. Each year she collected the most beautiful pieces and she would show that to other Transfiguration Masters and Mistresses to see if there were potential in the new generation. She also wanted to know what the story was after the design so that she could also tell that if it wasn't too personal, so Harry told her a story. He told her the Basilisk was to represent himself, the king of Serpents, he was after all the prince of Slytherin. The lily represented his mother and behind that his father in his animagus form. And the werewolf and grim were Remus and Sirius in their forms, respectively.

McGonagall had tears in her eyes when she heard that he had made a snuffbox which represented his parents, she could understand it if he didn't want to give it up. Harry said if she could made three copies of the box then it was okay, even if he was perfectly able to do it himself, but it was a little strange if he knew that charm, it was a pretty difficult to find charm. He wanted to give one to Remus and one to Sirius and he also wanted to keep him for himself. Minerva agreed and she quickly made the three copies Harry wanted. Harry left the classroom with his three snuffboxes in his schoolbag and Minerva couldn't help the tears falling on her cheek. 'Oh James, Lily, your boy has grown up so much, he went through so much and he is still such a good person. You would be so proud of him, he is the perfect of you two, you would be so proud.'

Hermione's snuffbox had also a very beautiful design. She had made, just as Harry, a snuffbox from silver, but instead of the basilisk she had placed a black raven on it. In his beck the raven had a scroll full with knowledge, his eyes full with intelligence. She had made her box with silver tints together with dark blue and some light blue for some highlights. In the left corner of the box she had made a silver lioness, laying in the grass, watching over her playing two cubs, as a representation of the Gryffindor House and in the right corner there sat a silver cobra sitting up, reading to attack with the teeth exposed to show her loyalty to the Slytherin House.

Professor McGonagall was also very impressed with her design and she asked the same questions she had asked Harry, if she was allowed to keep it and if she could her the story about the box. Hermione wanted to keep a copy for her parents to see them what she had done this year if that was possible, one copy for herself and then Minerva could keep the original Minerva could understand that, she had many muggleborns who wanted to show their parents some proof that they were really learning something in this strange new world and Minerva told her "I can understand that you want to show your parents some kind of magic, but there are certain rules in place." Minerva saw Hermione's face fall, so she quickly continued, "but I will place some strengthening charms on the box, so that the Transfiguration will not break and then I cannot see a reason why you couldn't show it to your parents." Hermione nodded happily, even if she knew that the Transfiguration would never break even without the charms, she had pushed enough magic in her design that it wouldn't happen, but Minerva couldn't know it.

She also explained her design to Minerva. She said "I have chosen the raven because my mind. Harry and Ron always tell me that I have one of the brightest minds they have ever seen and because the Raven is the symbol of Ravenclaw, the house of the smart, I have chosen that animal to represent my mind. The lioness is also because of the boys. Sometimes they fight, brothers do that and I am also trying to make them fix it quickly and without any fighting and they also tell me that I kind of look like an angry lioness. I also have liked lionesses for like forever, the huntresses of the savannah and protectors of their cubs, so I wanted that part of me also represented in this design. That snake is because I am a Slytherin. I had some problems at first because I am a girl and a muggleborn, but they found out quickly that I am a true snake, ready to strike if angered and that is why I made a striking cobra for that part of my personality."

Minerva made the necessary copies and placed her spells on it for Hermione's parents and Hermione left with a smile on her face, she had missed her parents and they could never quite understand what she had learned in a year on Hogwarts and now she could show them a piece of magic she had created herself, maybe it would show them part of the wonders of her new world, the world they never thought could exist.

Ron's box was also very special in its own way. Ron didn't made a snuffbox made out of silver like Harry and Hermione had made, no he had made his snuffbox out of gold and in the middle of the box he had made a golden lion with red rubies as eyes and a silver snake as a tail with emerald eyes to represent both Gryffindor and Slytherin. The lion, opening his mouth completely to let loose a mighty roar and the snake blazing fire with its eyes with the teeth completely exposed, reading to strike down every enemy in its vision. On the left side of the box he had made two red foxes, playing with each other and on the other side of the box he had a Hungarian Horntail with his wings and tail flowing over to the other sides and between his body, there was a pyramid. On the bottom of each side he had also placed some small badgers, nine in total who were supporting each other until their death.

It was the third time that Professor McGonagall was very impressed and like she had done with the other two of the silver trio, she had asked him if she could keep the box and if he could explain to her why he had chosen for this design.

Ron was thinking about it and ultimately decided that Minerva was allowed to keep the snuffbox if she could make four copies for him.

"Of course, Mister Weasley, might I ask why you want four copies of the box?"

"I might to give one to Fred and George and sent one to Charlie and Bill, to my family."

Ron looked so sad that Minerva couldn't get it over her heart to ask more about his situation, but it seemed like Ron was having some kind of issue with the rest of his family and she knew it was connected to what had happened with Christmas. She really hoped that Molly wouldn't be stubborn and reconnect with her son, Minerva could see what it was doing to him even if he tried to hide his sadness and pain. If she hadn't known that Harry had something planned in the worst case situation otherwise she would be doing something herself and the Weasley Matriarch wouldn't be happy after she was done with her talk.

Ron also explained his design after Minerva had made the four copies for his brothers. "I made the lion, because of my family. Most of them have been in Gryffindor and I wanted something to represent that, so I chose the mascot of the Gryffindor House. The snake is representing me, I am Slytherin and I am always ready to protect the ones I care about." But that wasn't completely true, he also chose the design because he thought it represented his true character, the bravery of the lion and the cunning of the snake, his former House and his current House. "The foxes are for the twins, I think it represent their personality perfect. Foxes are very playful, but also very protective of their family, so I picked that one to represent my brothers. I did the same for Charlie and Bill. The Hungarian Horntail is the most dangerous dragon, but also the most protective of them all and I thought that represented Charlie perfect and the pyramid is for Bill, because he works in Egypt as curse breaker. The nine badgers are to represent my family, my parents and my six siblings and I."

Ron left a little more happy then after he had made the box and Minerva placed his box next to Harry's and Hermione's snuffbox, the best ones by far. She knew those three would do great things if they were capable of this kind of magic, already in their first year. They would rock the world.

After the exam the trio went their own way for a while to sent their snuffbox to their new owners. Hermione asked if she could borrow Hedwig to sent the box to her parents and before Harry could answer, was Hedwig already there sitting on her shoulder ready to take the package to their destination.

Harry just laughed and said "I think even if I was mad enough to say no to that question, Hedwig would do what she pleased and deliver it anyway."

And like Hedwig could perfect understand him even if he had spoken in English, she hooted loudly.

"Well, thank you Hedwig. First I have to write a note to go with the package and put it in a small box so that you can carry it better and then you can sent it, is that okay?"

Hedwig hooted and Hermione left to write the note, telling her parents about the magic she had performed and that she had made this snuffbox also as a present for them out of a mouse.

Harry went to Sirius and Remus to show them his own piece of art. The last two Marauders had tears in their eyes when they heard what Harry had made representing his parents and them in his Transfiguration project. The two men were very happy to have their own copy and they thanked the small Marauder multiple times. Harry quickly left to try to get rid of his red face which could have turned redder and redder after he had heard all those compliments. Sirius and Remus couldn't help with smile when they saw Harry almost ran out of them and they looked another look to their gift.

"Those were good days, right Moony," said Sirius, watching his own animagus form under the Whomping Willow together with Moony.

"The best," answered Remus, watching the lily with Prongs protecting her. 'Harry really showed the truth. James died to protect his family, his Lily-flower and here he was standing forever behind her, preventing anyone from ruining her beauty, always protecting her.'

Harry was walking back to the dungeons when he walked past the professors lounge and he couldn't help but hear what Minerva was telling her colleagues about the trio's performance. He took a quick look inside and he saw the three snuffboxes standing in the middle of the room on the table and they were being admired by all of the professors. He could hear the compliments for their work and he quickly left before he was discovered, but this time he was still red when he reached his common room, he never had received so many compliments and he couldn't help but blush.

Ron was also busy to deliver his packages. First he had written letters to Bill and Charlie, also thanking them for the letters they had sent him and saying he had made this by the Transfiguration exam and he thought that maybe they wanted to see what he had done. He explained the design to them and placed each in a different box. He left for the Owlery to search for two big owls which looked like they were able to travel a big distance and after he had arrived, it took him some minutes before he had chosen two big black owls which he thought would be big enough to carry his precious packages. He tied the packages to their feet and watched them flew away, before he quickly left in search for his other brothers.

He found them with the help of Hogwarts, which was also connecting to him and Hermione because of the connection they were given by Lady Time. They didn't have all the advantages Harry had, but Hogwarts was able to help them find certain people if they were searching for them and so he had found the twins getting fast.

They were in an unused classroom, close by and so he left to their location. After 10 minutes walking he was there and he knocked several times on the door before it was opened and he saw George standing in the opening to see who it was on their door. The door opened further when he saw it was Ron and he was allowed to get in. After he was in, the door was quickly closed again. Ron looked around and saw a potions lab in the classroom and he knew that his brothers were experimenting again.

"Hey little brother, what can we do for you?" asked Fred, whom was standing behind a cauldron.

Ron was suddenly a little nervous, he didn't even know if they would like it, but he was now here already, he couldn't back up now.

"Well, I just had my Transfiguration exam and I made something. I had to transform a mouse in a snuffbox and I asked Professor McGonagall if she could make me a few copies for my family and I wanted you to have one."

Ron reached inside of his schoolbag and took the two boxes out of there, presenting them to Fred and George and silence fell. Ron thought for a second that it was a very bad idea and he was ready to put them back, when the boxes were taken out of his hands and he was hugged by his two brothers.

"That is very nice of you, little brothers. We are very thankful you thought about us."

Ron just blushed, which made his brothers smile at him and then they looked a little better at the box. Ron explained the design to them, the same things he had said to Professor McGonagall and the twins couldn't help but feel touched when they saw the two red foxes which represented them.

Ron was once again engulfed in a hug, this time even more tight than the previous one and he could feel wetness forming on his back, the twins were crying. He pretended he didn't see anything and he just hugged them back as hard as he could.

After a few minutes, the twins broke off the hug and thanked their little brother for the gift. They would always keep it near them, Ron blushed again and he quickly left to leave his brothers to their experiments. When he was about to open the door, he just said

"Thank you, for accepting me."

And he left before the twins could say anything. They looked at each other and they knew that if their mother would keep this up, she would really lose him as her son, but no matter what he would also be their little brother, no matter what.

Harry also showed his snuffbox together with Hermione and Ron to the four founders after they had all returned from their trips and all three went red to bed from all the attention they had received, all the compliments they had gotten from the four founders and from the fact Godric Gryffindor himself had said that in the time he had been the Transfiguration Professor he would given them all an O for this work and they all knew it was the biggest compliment they could ever receive.

The next morning they had another exam, followed by the rest of the exams in the next two weeks. For Herbology they had to take care of several plants which they had seen in their lessons of that year, combined with a written exam with difficult question about all the plants of the year. Both the written and the practical exam were with the knowledge they had gathered over the years and with the help of Neville who had helped them the previous night with the last study session a piece of cake. The trio left the classroom smiling, thinking it had been a good exam and when they saw that Neville had also already finished, they walked over to him.

Neville saw them come to him and he asked somewhat nervously how their exam went. They all answered that it was because of his help that they thought they would pass with flying colours. Neville blushed a little because of the compliments, which only deepened when others of their study group also thanked him profusely for his and the Hufflepuffs help for their knowledge about the plants. Neville was still very shy, but some of the layers were going off and the man he would become would shine through the small holes in that tight armour Neville had placed around him. Harry had also a talk with him about his wand and he hoped that Neville would listen to him and tell his grandmother that he needed a new wand because his father's wand wasn't the wand for him. She would see in the end what for kind of man he was, she had done it in the end in the war, but this time she would see it much sooner. Harry would take care of him, his old friend.

For Astronomy they had to make a whole new star cart with all the stars and planets which could be seen that night. This was the only exam where the answers couldn't be completely known before that night. The only exam where the Astronomy Professor was also taking the exam to check her answers with the students and to get the answers chart completely. Of course they were also three others advisors who were each charting their own side of the sky to make sure that even the Professors hadn't made a mistake and as last there was also a person who performed a spell which copied all the stars and plants on a parchment for extra control. The trio didn't have much problems with the exams and they were only of the first ones who put their quills away and left the tower after they had delivered their exams to the professor.

For Potions they had to make a Forgetness potion with Professor Snape watching them like a hawk watching his meal. This was a complex potion and there were a lot of things that could go wrong. Severus was walking around all the tables to see if everything was going well, but the silver trio wasn't bothered at all with the looks. Severus was a lot nicer to his Slytherins then to the other Houses, but at the exam he was less glaring to the students to make sure they wouldn't blow up their cauldrons. If Neville was able to concentrate enough to finish his potion without too much problems. The silver trio were so concentrated on making their own potions they didn't see the surprise and proud in their potions master's eyes when he looked at them. They were the only students who looked they were pros, having elegant movements and not a moment of hesitation or doubt, they knew their stuff and they knew they were good and they showed it. Severus couldn't help to think about a certain red haired girl whom moved like that and he could really see that Harry was his mother's son instead of just a carbon copy of his father.

For DADA they had to show some of the spells Quirrelmort had show them in the lessons and had talked about. They needed to attack a dummy which was on the lowest level and they could only attack it with the spells they had learned in that year. The moment Harry stepped into the room, the room was cooling down a bit, not noticeable to anyone but Harry and his siblings. It hadn't happened last time, so the trio were watching their possessed teacher for any signs of attack, but it looked like Voldemort didn't want to risk an attack in the classroom at this moment in time. Still Harry could feel the hungry eyes of Lord Voldemort watching his every move, Quirrell stood almost all the time of the exam sideward's so that he could be watched by the parasite Voldemort. Because he was an Empath, he could feel the hate and rage coming off the man and for a second he was almost overcome because of the strength of those negative feelings. He had some trouble concentrating on his exam, but he overcome the feelings and performed his very best against the dummy. He was sure that he had even done better than the last time and then he was only a few points removed from an O, because of the written exam. When his exam ended, the feelings of hate and rage kept increasing and Harry walked as quickly as he could out of the room without raising much suspicion, not wanting to show to Voldemort that he had been affected, he didn't want to show any weakness to his enemy.

He put as much distance he could in the shortest time, before he allowed his body to relax again and he couldn't feel those twisted feelings of his nemesis anymore. Ron and Hermione had felt his pain through their connection and they had rushed to him, making sure that he was okay, helping him occelude his mind before they would allow him to walk any further. They didn't want to take any chance with him, they knew that when Lord Voldemort was driven in a corner, that he could be very unpredictable and they knew that could end very badly for them or anyone else in Hogwarts.

Their last exam was the History of Magic exam and it was actually the most boring exam of all the things they had to do all year. The exam had been bad the first time, but now it was even worse. Professor Binns had been as boring as they remembered from their schooldays and reliving those lessons weren't very fun. It was only because they used that time to work on their extra projects and they didn't actually listen to the monotone of their professor that they were able to survive those lessons.

Harry had developed an unsuspected interest in History, but he had a very good reason when Ron had looked at him like he was completely crazy when he had mentioned that. History was important and Harry knew that as no other. His life had been directed because of something that had happened when he only was a baby. It had been his past, his own history, but it had formed his present and his future and he had learned the hard way that history is one of the most important things of a person's life.

So he had made a vow to himself and Ron and Hermione that he would learn history and learn from its mistakes, like he had learned from his mistakes. Now he had received a second chance for a better life, for a better life, for a peaceful world and this time he would make sure he would get his happily after ever. He lived through all the bad mistakes he had made and he had seen what the consequences were from those actions, he knew what could happen and now he would make sure that at least he wouldn't make those same mistakes. Most likely he would make new mistakes, but he hoped this time he had become smart enough to make small mistakes, mistakes that were normal for a young boy growing up and not the mistakes like he had made, losing his family and friends. He never wanted to make those kinds of mistakes ever, he needed to evade those, but he also knew that he probably would have made such a mistake already if it hadn't been for Hermione and Ron. Those two would keep him from doing any stupid and in return he would stop the war before it could even begin, no matter what, he would stop it before the world would be destroyed.

When the exam was finished, the trio cheered with the others, feeling free from another thing from the past. They could see the worry from their classmates going away, they were just happy that they were finished and they would almost been done with their first year, going back to their homes and families. The trio was actually a little bit jealous that some people could be that relaxed, not having to worry about the things the trio was worrying about all the time. The exams were done, they had stop their acting about having nerves for them, they were free and now they could completely focus on the threat of Voldemort lurking around in the castle.

They knew that the moment was coming, so they kept to the timeline and went outside like last time, taking in the sunlight and watching the skies for that special owl that would be the signal of the beginning of the end. The owl which would bring the fake message to Albus Dumbledore, to lure him away from Hogwarts to allow Voldemort the chance to go for the Stone.

Harry with his Seeker sight was the one who spotted the brown owl flying towards the castle and he quickly performed a charm developed by Rowena to confuse the owl and make it believe that he was the recipient of the letter, that he was Albus Dumbledore. They watched as the spell took hold of the creature's mind and the owl changed its course, sweeping down to them. The owl landed on Harry's stretched out arm and he relieved him from its message, giving it some owl treats and letting the owl go back to its home.

Harry quickly unrolled the message and saw what kind of message could lure away Albus Dumbledore away from his beloved castle. It was a letter which was supposedly from Cornelius Fudge who wrote that he had to speak as soon as possible with Albus because of the most important matter he discovered recently. It said it was a matter of life and death of a child.

The trio knew that Albus could never ignore such message and they knew know why he left so quickly the last time. Their headmaster cared too much about others, especially children to not be affected emotionally with this kind of letter, to be concerned about what could be the cause of a matter of life and death. The next thing the silver trio did was create a powerful illusion with the help of the ancient magic of Hogwarts herself. They made it look like Albus had left Hogwarts in a complete hurry to fool Voldemort, making him think that he had now all the time he need to steal the Sorcerer's Stone which was actually completely safe. The trap had been set and they would stop him again.

The silver trio discussed their last one last time to make sure that there weren't any holes in them and that everyone understand their parts. Harry didn't want Hermione and Ron in any danger, so that was the reason that he was going to confront Voldemort by himself like last time, even if the trio had argued about this part for weeks. Hermione and Ron hadn't been able to convince Harry from this plan, so they just went with it, but they knew if something was going wrong, they were only a second away from helping him.

Hermione and Ron would lead all of the professors to the Great Hall together with Remus and Sirius where Harry would bring Voldemort to if everything was going to the plan. Harry would tackle the forbidden corridor on the third floor and he would bring him to the Great Hall where he would be exposed to everyone.

The trio quickly walked towards the entrance door and when they were about to walk through, Ron stopped them. He had seen something. Hermione looked around the corridor and she also saw something that they hadn't expected.

It was Quirrell and it seemed like he was already moving towards the third corridor, even if he was several hours earlier than before. It seemed like Voldemort was getting too impatient and he wanted to risk exposure to get the Stone even more quickly than before. Their spell was working, maybe a little too well, but the trio was actually smiling at this development. They could use this for their plan and it would fit even better than when they needed to do this in the evening and it was more difficult to get the professors out of their beds.

The trio each went their own path to stop him. Ron and Hermione left quickly to the Room of Requirement where they could write the letters which they needed to lure all the professors and the two Marauders to the Great Hall. They would be able to end this all before dinner would be served and in there they could also place the second part of the spell to make sure that any wandering student wouldn't be in their way and get hurt or worse, get killed.

Harry went to the third floor, following Quirrell silently, wishing that he had taken his invisibility cloak with him. He had some close moments when he was almost seen when Quirrell suddenly turned his head to check if there was no one following him, but every time Harry had enough time to duck behind a piece of wall or behind suit, making it so that he was never seen.

The two arrived at the door where Harry could actually hear Fluffy growling at something, maybe he was able to smell the person before the door. He saw Quirrell easily open the door and almost immediately he could hear a harp playing a slow piece making the groans disappear. He knew that he couldn't follow him immediately, he needed to put some distance between them and it was also to give Hermione and Ron some extra time to gather the needed persons in the Great Hall. It wouldn't do if he would get Quirrell there and there wasn't anyone to witness it.

He decided to wait for 15 minutes before he went for the room. That should give Quirrell enough time to deal with the troll. He had no desire to wrestle with a troll enough and to let him enter the final room before he was there.

Harry walked silently into the room, his ears focused on hearing the harp playing. He moved Fluffy's big paw which had fallen on the trapdoor with a simple levitating spell and he opened the trapdoor. He looked downstairs and his eyes met the darkness of the tunnel under him. He took some deep breaths, mentally preparing himself to meet Voldemort again and he held his wand ready in his hand.

He remembered the first challenge would be the devil's snare and he knew it was quick. He just had to be faster than it. He jumped down with the blue bell spell on his lips and when he landed in the vines, he shouted the spell, setting fire to the plant and making a big nice hole where he could leave through. He was a little bit vicious with the plant, placing another "Incendio" to the fire he had already set to make sure that the plant was completely gone; he didn't want to take any chances of it getting him when he was distracted with the next challenge. He landed on his feet on the hard cold floor and he quickly left through the door to the next room, the next challenge and his specialization, the flying keys.

Just like last time was this easy, at least, it was the easiest one of all the challenges for him. He took a broom and flew through the cloud of keys, looking for the right one, the old battered key who looked like it had recently received a pretty harsh beating, Voldemort was never the type of person who wouldn't be cruel if he could be. After a few minutes of flying around and looking for the right key, his eyes spotted the key and he turned his broom to follow his object. After a race of a few minutes, through several loops and close encounters with the wall, he caught the necessary key. He landed and quickly opened the door, letting the key free and he stood for a moment still, just watching the key get back to the key cloud.

He walked through the door and he saw the most difficult challenge, the giant chessboard and this time he wouldn't have the mastermind of his best friend, his brother with him, but he had received extra lessons in chess from him and now he was able to play a fair game, even able to get to a point where he could win if Ron wasn't as good as he was. He walked to the chessmen and he decided to go with the black knight, thinking about how Ron had sacrificed himself with that piece the first time. He would play this game for him.

He began playing thinking he had a better chance to win now then he had once in the past, but he learned through the game that he wasn't nearly as good as Ron and he needed to be to win this game. He was getting in serious trouble and he really needed to hurry up before Quirrell and Voldemort discovered the fake Stone, luckily for him his good luck came back. In other words Ron was helping him through their connection, he was playing with him and with his help he was finally able to defeat the chessboard, allowing him to continue with the rooms and facing Voldemort.

He thanked Ron, because he had really saved him back there and then he quickly ran to the now open door to make up for lost time. He saw the room with Quirrell's protection, the troll but he also saw that Quirrell had used the same method as last time to get rid of the troll. He could see the troll lying in the room, with a bloody bump on his head and he knew that it was dead. He didn't stop and he just ran past the troll without giving it another look and he ran into Snape's challenge.

He felt the fire behind appear and he saw the black fire appear in front of the door which would give him Voldemort. He walked over to the table and he saw the different bottles in different sizes and shapes standing in a neat row with in front of it a written note. He read it, but he hadn't any time to solve it like that, so when he heard Hermione had also joined the connection and after checking if nothing was changed, was able to point out the correct potion from memory, he couldn't believe his luck and he was happy that his friends were with him no matter what.

He took the small potion and drank the small amount in one swallow. For a moment chills were going through his body when he could feel the intents of the bottle filling up his entire body, but then as he walked through the fire, his body returned back to normal, warming up again. He walked through the fire towards Quirrell and his number one enemy.

When he was through the fire, his eyes needed a second to get into focus. His eyes immediately sought out their enemy and there he was, standing before the Mirror of Erised. He looked so memorized by the mirror, for a second Harry thought he hadn't even been noticed by the man, but he knew his cover was blown when he heard Quirrell talking to him, even if he still hadn't turned around, so looking for the Stone the whole time.

"So it seems like a child followed me here?" Quirrell said, finally looking around to see who it was.

"A Slytherin? Are you sure you don't really belong in Gryffindor, Potter, like your parents? It was a bit foolish to follow me here alone, don't you know the first rule of Slytherin. It is self-perseveration and it seems like you don't have any. What were you thinking, did you actually think you would be able to defeat me and get that glory? Dream on, boy you are nothing. Just stay there for a while when I find the stone for my master and then I will decide what to do with you."

Quirrell snapped with his fingers and the familiar sight of ropes coming towards him, weakened his composure for a second, but he quickly regained it when he felt the ropes trying to bind him. He never was one to be very dramatic, but this time he wanted to. He snapped his fingers, pretty much the same as Quirrell had done and the ropes fell harmless on the group. A flicker of surprise appeared on Quirrell's face and Harry knew that the possessed bastard hadn't expected that from him.

Now it was time for this plan. He knew exactly what would piss him and Voldemort off and it would give him the time to make the preparations in his mind. He placed a mask of indifference on his face and he said very cocky;

"I know I can beat you and your pathetic master, Quirrell. Where is he anyway? Is he hiding in the shadows, afraid to show his face?" looking around like he really didn't know the truth, that he knew that Voldemort was possessing Quirrell and he was already right in front of him.

When he had said those words he could heard the angry hisses coming out of Quirrell's purple turban and he knew he had hit the right nerve from Lord Voldemort. The hissing stopped and now he could his angry voice saying.

"Show him; show that insolent boy the power of Lord Voldemort."

"Yes, master." Quirrell answered quickly, not wanting to further anger his master.

Quirrell slowly undid his turban and turned around. At the end he completely removed the turban and Harry looked straight into the red eyes of Voldemort, his eyes full of hate to him. For a second he couldn't feel his legs, this was the moment where he had been waiting for the whole year. He regained his composure as quick as he could to make sure that Voldemort were not able to sense the short moment of weakness. He knew that it would be exploited by his enemy immediately. Harry forced himself to keep looking in his enemy's red eyes and even if he had prepared himself and he exactly knew how Lord Voldemort looked his first year, he was still disgusted when he saw the face which had haunted many of his nightmares again. He really was just a filthy parasite, not even human anymore and he was unworthy of the name of Slytherin.

Harry could feel the warmth of ancient magic around him, but it looked around Voldemort didn't notice a thing. He knew that the castle was very emotional, but she and the four founders all agreed with him on one matter. Voldemort needed to be gone from this castle, Hogwarts, his home and sooner was better than later.

"You are nothing but a parasite and you are worthless, not even able to live without a host sustaining you. You killed my parents and for that I will make you pay, Tom Riddle."

Harry saw the outrage on his enemy's face when he said his common so hated name and he knew that he had to be quick now. A mad Voldemort was unpredictable and he couldn't take the chance that he would attack and injure him. He needed all his strength for this.

He spoke in Parseltongue the password for the Great Hall and he forced his magic out, making a connection to Quirrelmort so that he would be transported with him to the Great Hall. The more powerful the person was, the more magic needed to get them to the right destination if that person was unwilling and Voldemort was very unwilling. He fought with all of Quirrell's power, but in the end Harry was just stronger. He needed to get him to the Great Hall where Ron and Hermione would have gathered all the professors, his godfather and his uncle. He was going to take this fight upstairs so that everyone could see Lord Voldemort and the weak parasite he had become.

Harry saw the surprise on Voldemort's face when he heard the parseltongue rolling from his tongue; Voldemort hadn't known that until he had been told by Lucius Malfoy the last time after the Chamber of Secrets incident. It would seem that he would now know sooner and that would speed up the process of getting to the stone of resurrection before Voldemort could find someone else who would go there and hide his Horcrux somewhere else, then they would be very screwed. Harry could feel his own magic winning and he could feel the comforting feeling he always received when he was using this system before they were both transported to the Great Hall, right into the middle where all the professors were standing in a circle waiting for the important matter they had received the note about.

You could say they were surprised when suddenly out of nowhere one of their students appeared together with Quirrell which had a second white head attached to the back of his own head before their own eyes. Some of the females even screamed when they saw that awful face.

Quirrell looked around and he saw that he was surrounded by all his colleagues in the Great Hall and he could also see that they were quickly overcoming their surprise; especially Albus was quick to recognize the face of once a beloved student.

Quirrell was looking for a way out, to try to figure out another way for him to get the Stone, but he wasn't able to look around long and attack on his own before he was hit with several spells from Albus, Severus, Minerva and Flitwick. Harry was just able to get out of harm's way because of Hermione shouting in his head to get out of the way; otherwise he also would have been hit by several very damaging spells.

Quirrell's body fell down like a puppet which strings had been cut and Harry couldn't help with think about his father which Voldemort had described as the very same when he murdered him. For a moment nothing happened, but then suddenly familiar black smoke rose out of the Quirrell's body with the red eyes of Voldemort looking full hatred to him, again.

The wraith opened his mouth and with a low hissing whispering voice, he said full rage

"I will get you for this, Harry Potter. Evil will win, I will kill you for once and for all, just like I had with your pathetic parents." Before he could continue, Harry screamed at him

"MY PARENTS WEREN'T PATHETIC, YOUR ARE THE PATHETIC ONE. THEY STOOD UP TO YOU BECAUSE THEY WERE BRAVE PEOPLE AND THAT IS WHAT I WILL DO TOO. THIS TIME I WILL MAKE SURE THAT YOU STAY DEAD LIKE YOU SHOULD HAVE DONE TEN YEARS AGO, VOLDEMORT, BUT THIS TIME THERE WILL BE NO WAY FOR YOU TO COME BACK. NO MATTER HOW YOU DID IT THIS TIME, I WILL MAKE SURE THERE IS NOTHING LEFT OF YOU."

Remus had walked over to Harry and he stood protectively in front of him, when he saw Voldemort coming towards him, fully intending to harm him, but he couldn't because he was still being attacked by Severus and Albus. The black smoke gave one last scream of anger before he fled away through a broken window, not able to take any more danger today. After Voldemort had disappeared, everyone expect for his trusted partners in crime turned his/her face to him and just stared at him.

The first one who was able to form normal sentences again was Minerva McGonagall and she wasn't very amused by this all. Her lips were thinner than Harry had ever seen them, even after he had been caught in his first year with the dragon.

"Care to explain this, Mister Potter?" said Minerva sternly, which was a little bit ruined when Harry saw the worry in her eyes.

He took a deep breath and he used another of his famous masks, one Severus wasn't very fond off, his James Potter mask.

"Not particularly" said Harry cocky, not knowing that he had sounded just like his father when he was in trouble and he was trying to get out of punishment, but unlike his father he wouldn't use lies to get free, he would only use the truth, well the truth the trio had made up, combining elements from both of their first years into making a wonderful bedtime story.

Minerva's eyes lost a little bit of their worry and it was replaced by annoyance and it was almost impossible but her lips grew even thinner than they already were, making Harry a little scared for a second before his mask was back in place.

"But I guess I have no choice," making it sound like he really didn't wanted to talk about it, some of that was the truth, he really didn't want to talk about it now. He was too affected by it all and he couldn't wait until he was alone with Ron and Hermione, just to talk it all out. Some was because that was expected from him and so he stood up straight and he told them his story.

"We, Ron, Hermione and I, found out about Fluffy one day when we got lost and we arrived at the forbidden corridor. We heard Filch coming and we didn't get into trouble and so we opened the door, not knowing this was the door we were warned about. We hide in there until we couldn't hear him anymore and we thought we were safe, until I felt Hermione pulling at my sleeves. I turned around to ask what was wrong and I saw Fluffy standing there. We ran out of the room and just kept running until we thought we were far enough. We spoke what the dog could be doing there and then Hermione mentioned that he had been standing on a trapdoor, so it must be guarding something. We wanted to know what it could be, so we went looking for something that you could be hiding and something that was valuable enough to try to rob Gringotts to get it. We spoke with Hagrid one day and we let it slip that we saw Fluffy and he told us its name. He was mentioned that the something Fluffy was guarding was very important to you, Headmaster and to Nicolas Flamel."

Harry looked at Albus and he saw some of his twinkle coming back. He knew that he had scared his mentor, but he knew it had to be done, just like he would fight this war and he would win, before anyone he cared about would get hurt.

"We had now a solid lead and so we went to the library to search for information about Nicolas Flamel. After a very long search we finally found out who Nicolas Flamel and we also figured out that the object most likely would be, the Sorcerer's Stone. We only didn't know who the thief would be."

Now he looked at Severus, who raised his eyebrow in question.

"At first we thought it was you, Professor Snape, but you are a Slytherin. If it was you, nobody would ever have found you suspicious, you knew how to lay lie and nobody would have been known the Stone had been stolen, because you are too smart for that. My next guess was Quirrell, because of some things I always felt when I was with him in the room. My scar always hurt when I was close to him and sometimes I could feel very negative feelings coming from him. We figured out that he wanted to steal the Stone tonight and we figured a way to stop him. Ron and Hermione would bring you guys here so that you could fight him and I would bring Quirrell to you here in the Great Hall."

"And how did you get Quirrell here? It looked like you just appeared out of thin air and you can't apparated inside of Hogwarts." Said Albus a little bit surprised. Maybe it was because Harry was Hogwarts Heir, nobody except for Harry knew what kind of power he had in the castle, but Harry's answer made him even more confused.

"Very simply, I just used the SS transportation system."

"What for system?" asked Severus surprised. He had never heard from that system, even if the letters remembered himself about his own name, but he didn't think he had anything to do with this system. He thought about what it could mean, but he never even thought about the founder of his own house.

"The SS system, aka, the Salazar Slytherin System. Salazar Slytherin made a system which can transport anybody everywhere in the castle. You can only use it when you can speak Parseltongue and because I am his heir, he explained the procedure to me. I have been using it all year together with Ron and Hermione to keep appointments if we were too late for something and we could never be on time if we just ran the way." He didn't mention he also used the system when he needed a quick escape or when he was using it for pranks and other things, but from the eye twinkles in Albus' eyes, Harry knew that the older wizard at least suspected that he was doing much more with it.

"Interesting" said Albus, "Salazar Slytherin was an amazing wizard." He knew that Harry might been the one who had been doing the pranks this year, but he actually had liked those very much and they didn't harm anyone. In fact, there was more unity in the school than ever before since Voldemort's era. He would keep those thoughts to himself and maybe award a few extra points for amazing talent.

"I will tell him that you have said that, Headmaster, but now my friends and I have to go. It is almost time for bed. See you later." Harry said, waving cheekily to them all. Ron and Hermione run to him and when Harry spoke the password for their own room in Parseltongue, they all were transported back to their room, where they spent some time laughing because of the faces the professors had made.

"Did you see their faces? That was funny," said Hermione, wiping away the happy tears falling on her cheeks.

"Yes, that was amazing," said Ron who still had glee in his eyes.

After they were done laughing after a few minutes, there fall an almost awkward silence, before suddenly two halves of the trio tackled Harry and hugged him very tightly. For a second Harry was surprised by the hug, but it quickly disappeared. He returned the hug of his two best friends, his brother and sister, maybe even tighter than they did. They were probably just worried and he couldn't help but try to offer some comfort to them.

"I am okay, guys. I don't have a scratch on me. I am fine."

"We know your definition of fine, Harry. We saw the whole encounter with you through the connection, but still when we saw Voldemort at the back of Quirrell's head, those red eyes full of hatred, we couldn't help but to feel scared. The last time we saw that face was when we had been captured and he killed us, making you watch. So, are you really okay, Harry?" asked the two of them seriously.

Harry looked up and he could feel the beginning of the tears he had tried to subdue so hard, coming out of his eyes. He looked at his friends and he didn't need to say a thing. Both of them knew he was not okay. They could see it in his eyes, they were so sad, so full with pain and suffering. He had remembered the moment they had been killed and they could tell that he still felt guilty about it. It had been his plan to try to stop Voldemort and it didn't work. He felt like he had failed and it had cost the lives of his friends, his family. He had to watch them get tortured and hurt and now he had for the first time since then faced the monster again. How could he be okay after that?

The trio just hugged each other, needing the comfort of each other and they promised each other right there on the spot that they would never leave each other again when they would face off against Voldemort ever again. Their nerves wouldn't be able to take it again, only the thought that they could lose of them, was breaking their hearts. They knew that they could probably beat him, they had the element of surprise and he wasn't as powerful yet as he had been once. The thought that something could go horribly wrong was chilling them to the bones and they knew that they never could and would take that chance, they wouldn't be able to handle it if one of them would get hurt because of that.

That night the trio fell asleep in a giant bed that was placed in the living room by Hogwarts herself, because they could not bear to be apart for the night and she knew it. The trio knew that they would probably have some very bad nightmares, nightmares about their past lives and the terrors and suffering they went through, they knew that they would need each other that night, badly. Harry especially, he had the worst memories of them all, starting early in his life, not knowing how it felt like to be comforted by someone after one, not until it had been too late. At least Hermione and Ron had their memories about their parent's love, a love that would tell you that monsters did not exist and that they would be safe, because they would be guarded by them forever. Harry didn't have that, not even Sirius and Remus had known about his nightmares after he had met them. He didn't want to bother them with it, so he had never told them. Ron and Hermione figured it out, but it was too late to fix his nightmare problems. They still tried once in a while, but most of the time Harry wouldn't let them.

The trio all changed into their nightwear and they all stepped into the bed. Harry was laying in the middle with Hermione on his left side and Ron on his right side, being hugged on both side, because he would have the most problems. The trio just hugged each other and they secretly hoped their nights would be filled with the happy memories they had acquitted over all the years they had been together, instead of the horror of the war they had lived through.

**A.N **

**Hello everyone, welcome to the end of this chapter. I hope you have all enjoyed it and I want to thank all the people who have sent reviews, for your kind words about my story, so thank you from the bottom of my heart.**

**The day I finished writing this, was Halloween, something that isn't very celebrated here in the Netherlands, but still I think it is a fun night. Me, I celebrated Halloween with the Exorcist and what did you do? Did you celebrate Halloween properly and went trick-and-treating or did you do it like me and watched a scary movie? **

**Please review and tell me what you did, it would be nice to see how it is celebrated in other countries and other places.**

**I hope you have all had a wonderful Halloween and I hope to see you by the next release, coming soon.**

**Byebye, Tot ziens**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	22. Chapter 21: Wisdom and Knowledge

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any characters in it.**

**Hello everyone, welcome back to a new chapter. I would like to thank everyone for their kind words and this chapter has also a lot of changes. My goal is to write a total of 10.000 for each new chapter and that was a success here, over 11000 words.**

**Enough rambling, here is a new chapter:**

Chapter 21: The secret to wisdom and knowledge is just here?

The next morning, the three time travelers woke up at around seven am and they felt a lot better than they had felt the previous night. Like they had figured, each of them had woken up at least one time because of nightmares of the terrors of the war. Harry had the most nightmares; he had remembered each of his encounters with Voldemort and all the bad endings he went through. The other two didn't even have to ask what the nightmare about, they all knew that they would have nightmares about the war and when someone had a nightmare, the others woke up the other and they would comfort them, guide them back to sleep. The night continued like that, until Ron had woken up two times, Hermione one time and Harry four times. It wasn't their best night at Hogwarts, but it could have been much worse and so they were happy that they had at least slept some hours that night.

They stayed a little bit longer in the bed, finding comfort in each other, until it was almost 8 am and it was time for them to go to breakfast. The trio stepped out of the bed and after the last looks to see if everyone was okay, they all walked to their own bedroom to have a quick shower and to change into their robes.

Today would be a busy day, the last Quidditch match from the season was today, but only in the afternoon, giving the trio enough time to eat something and prepare for the coming match. The day after the match, they would have the last meal on Hogwarts before packing their trunks and going home the next morning with the Hogwarts Express.

The morning would be spent relaxing for the trio, they needed to calm themselves before the match and before going home, not able to see each others for a long period of time. They could speak with each other through the connection, but they would probably meet up in the holidays, they couldn't really live without each other anymore. They had lived through too much and their bond had even become stronger than before this year than it had been in the past. Most probably because of the relation they had with each other and because they were now a real pack, they couldn't spend too much apart anymore. They were ruined.

Before they left to go to breakfast, they discussed their plans for after breakfast. Ron and Hermione decided to let Harry chose what they were going to do, he was their leader and it would give him some extra peace, letting him relax more if they did something that he wanted to do.

Harry had a good idea, they had pushed it back a little because of the exams and because the threat of Voldemort, but he really wanted to search for more clues about the founders room. He was the heir of all four founders and he wanted to find all their secret rooms. He wanted to prove to them that he was worthy of being their heir, not knowing that they were really very proud of him and he had proved it all again.

The others agreed with the plan, Hermione and Ron were also both very curious about the secret rooms of the other founders and they couldn't wait until they had found another room just to see what kind of secret the founders had left for their heirs a thousand years ago. They would spent the morning and the beginning of the afternoon, if they hadn't found anything before they would go to the Quidditch match around three pm.

The trio decided that they would search for clues for Rowena's room first. They had already some clues for that, they had most likely found the entrance of the room and they only needed to find the portrait which would guard the entrance. They thought about places where clues could be for the hiding place of the portrait and they decided to think about the qualities of the founder of the smart.

Ron said "I think it would be best to begin in places which can be associated with Rowena and her house, so maybe we should check the Ravenclaw common room."

"It is too obvious, maybe we should go to the Charms corridor, it is in the Ravenclaw territory and Rowena gave the class in the past when she was a teacher."

The others decided that it was a good place to start, but they would start after they had eaten breakfast, their stomachs showed them exactly why when they all made a loud noise at the same time.

Harry just laughed and he said still laughing "Let's go to breakfast."

Before they went they all checked their robes to see if they were presentable. Harry had his black jeans with black shoes on. He also had a green t-shirt on with his school robes over that. Ron was dressed the same, except he had a grey t-shirt he had gotten from Harry and Hermione for his birthday. Hermione had a t-shirt and she had like Harry a green blouse under her robes. They looked at each other, giggled like little children and walked hand in hand to the Slytherin common room.

There they were confronted by the whole Slytherin House like they had done every morning since that they found out he was their prince, but this morning there was a small difference. They had an extra person who greeted them; Severus Snape was in the room.

The trio didn't show their surprise that their Head of House was there, but they continued with their normal morning routine. Harry stepped forward, just one step in front of the others to see that he was in charge and he said,

"Good morning everyone, let's go eat."

The students all bowed to him and his Beta with his mate and even Severus gave a small bow to him, before they cleared the way for him and he lead the way to the Great Hall. Severus walked just behind the trio in the right formation and he whispered in Harry's ear

"I and the other professors would like to speak with you after breakfast about what happened last night. Wait after breakfast at the professors table," in a tone that suggested that they didn't have any other choice than listen to him and go to the meeting.

And before Harry had the chance to say anything in return, Severus had disappeared in a corner and the trio saw that he had gotten one of the short-cuts to the Great Hall. After a few more minutes the Slytherin House appeared in the Great Hall in formation and they entered all in the right position, keeping a position in the middle free for their leaders. They waited until the trio had taken some food, before also taking it and slowly everyone began eating and chatting softly about the Quidditch match of that day.

The trio shared some looks and some thoughts through their connection. They really hoped that the conversation wouldn't take long, they really wanted to just relax and begin their new adventure in the magical castle. The wounds were still fresh and because they hadn't slept as well as normally they might say things they would never say. They really could to careful that they wouldn't reveal something secret.

After they had finished with their breakfast, they waited until almost every student was gone before standing up and walking to the professor's table where the Headmaster and the four Head of Houses were also done with eating and they were waiting for them at the head of the table. Albus looked them all in the eye and he said with the twinkles in his eyes

"Let's go to my office for our talk."

Albus returned around and he walked through the antechamber into the direction of his office. The trio walked behind him and the line was finished with the four professors walking behind them, it gave the trio a somewhat paranoid feeling, like they were only there to make sure that they couldn't escape their fate, but even then they wouldn't reveal anything that could damage their chances to make the world better.

After a small walk, the trio came to the familiar sights of the gargoyle. Albus said his familiar password of "Lemon Drops" and the statue came to life, jumping out of the way to reveal the spiral staircase to the Headmaster' office. The eight people all walked up the stairs and when in the office the trio was shocked again. Remus and Sirius were also in the room and Harry became a little worried, he knew he would have the worst nightmares last night and his premonition had come through. He really didn't have the energy to go through this again with Remus and Sirius here, he didn't think he would be able to stop revealing something stupid, but he was comforted by Hermione and Ron in his mind, telling him that they would watch out for him and help him answer all questions they had.

The trio was lead to three chairs in front of the desk, while the Professors, together with Remus and Sirius were standing behind the desk and they looked each other straight in the eye.

It was silent for a moment, the two groups were deciding how to start and then the silence was broken when Albus opened his mouth and he said

"So, last night you have already explained what happened this year and how we came through the ending, but we still have some questions about your story. How did you find out about Quirrell and why didn't you come to one of us when you had suspicions about Quirrell? When you had suspicions that Voldemort might be involved with this all?"

Harry was for a moment taken backwards, he hadn't explained this conversation right now, at such a short notice and when he was in this state. He had hoped that the professors would be confused for a few more days and then maybe forget about it in the summer holidays, like they had done in his first year. They had never talked with him about it before, it was just his luck that now they would when he was like this.

Harry thought about it for a second, Hermione and Ron kept silent giving their brother time to think something to say, but they knew it would be something Harry-like. Maybe it would give their professors a glimpse of the leader Harry was and which Harry showed any at the times they needed him. Harry had found his story and when he opened his mouth, Ron and Hermione knew that it would all turn out perfect. He had that look in his eye, the same look he had when he gave his first speech to them in their first year just before they went to the forbidden corridor and the speech which made them believe in him, his strength and the reason they had followed him all those years.

"Well Headmaster, I figured something was wrong with Quirrell because of my scar. It also hurt when he was close by and especially if he had his back turned to me. The pain was somewhat familiar to me, but at first I couldn't figure it out until suddenly it hit him. The pain was familiar to a pain I had felt at Hogwarts before, because of another professors even if it was only for a minute or something like that."

Ron and Hermione could have kissed Harry at that moment, they shouldn't have doubted him at all. Harry was at his best under pressure and for the while he was going, they knew he would talk them out of his mess.

Harry looked Severus in the eyes, making the older man a little squirm.

"It was the day I showed you all my scars, there was something I did that day that gave me the same sort pain as by Quirrell. It was when I removed the Dark Mark of your arm, professors Snape. When I performed the deed, I felt a sort of twinge in my scar, but I ignored it to keep my concentration. After thinking about it some more and talking it over with Ron and Hermione, comparing the level of pain with each other, we came to the conclusion that both the pain had to come from the same place. I thought about how Professor Snape had received the Dark Mark and I knew it was the sign of his once loyalty to Voldemort, the sign Voldemort placed on all of his followers. I connected the dots and figured out that Quirrell had to do something with Voldemort somehow. The level of pain was much higher than the pain I felt by Professor Snape, when I felt the Dark Mark power, so I thought about explanations which could explain the difference between professor Snape and Quirrell and the amount of pain they had given me. I thought about the possibility that the Dark Mark didn't hurt as much because it was much older than the thing that made my scar hurt then and then I thought that Quirrell had to have met something that would give him the same kind of evil that made the Dark Mark and that was the reason that my scar hurt more. I only thought that Quirrell had come in contact with an Evil, but I never would have thought that he would have his master on the back of his head, so I couldn't tell that, right? I only had a feeling."

"But why didn't you three go to a professor with your suspicions? You could have told us about the pain you felt and we would have investigated it. Why did you try to do everything by yourselves, instead of relying on the adults? You three could have been seriously wounded by that man," asked Minerva, not quite understanding why the trio hadn't come to them sooner.

"I didn't really think about it, if I may be honest. My whole life I never had an adult who I could go to, whom willingly helped me when I had questions or who would listen to what I had to say. I had to rely on my own and I also didn't have friends like Ron and Hermione now. It was very hard for me to tell them about my feelings, but I did it because I knew in my heart, I felt it in my gut that I could trust them with it and they would believe me."

Harry looked at his former Head of House and he said softly

"I am sorry, professor. In the past I have be let down by an adult too many times, I just hadn't the same trust in your guys as I had in Ron and Hermione to tell you about my feelings and suspicions. Adults have always treated me like a fool, believing the lies my relatives told them about me, thinking that just because they were the adults they knew everything better. Just because my relatives told them that they knew me better than I knew myself. That just because I was younger than them, that those adults thought that they could treat me like silly child which knew nothing about the harsh truth of life. I am not a child and I never received the chance to be a child, I never had the childhood a child should have and I taught myself the things I know now, teaching myself the rules of the worlds. I hate adults who treat me like I am some annoying brat, pretending to be older than my age. So I am sorry Professors, but adults aren't very high on my list of people where I go to when I have a problem and I need help."

The professors, Remus and Sirius all looked at each other, their faces very sad. The truth had been hard for them and they were conflicted. On one side they knew he was so much mature for his age than other children because of the horrors he went through in his childhood, but on the other side that was the reason they wanted to treat him like a child now. Because he didn't get a childhood before, they wanted him to have one right now, without giving him the chance to think about the horrors of the world.

"We understand, Harry. It is just hard for us to understand how your life must have been for you. We have seen it, your scars, but still it is hard for us to imagine how life really has been for you. We can only hope that in the future you will learn to trust us just like you trust your friends and that you will learn that you can come to us when you have a problem, we will never turn you away or leave you in doubts," said Albus without the twinkles in his eyes.

Ron and Hermione had been quiet during Harry's explanation, they were impressed with the kind of story their leader, their Alpha had made in a short amount of time in the state he was in now. They had thought about why the professors would ask them about this now. They had underestimated their professors, but it was a lesson for them, it wouldn't happen again.

Hermione guessed it was because they now knew what Harry had been through when he had been living with the Dursleys, they wanted to protect him even more from the dangers of the world, not wanting to expose him anymore to real life. They would figure out that Harry would never back down on the world and on the war. He knew he was the only one who could defeat that self-claimed Lord Voldemort and he had accepted that role long time ago, but this time he would save the world without all the bloodshed, pain and suffering on their side. That was the promise he had made and they would do anything to make sure that promise wouldn't be broken.

Ron had similarly thoughts about why the professors would care now so much about them, when in the past life they hadn't show this kind of attention to them, they didn't show that they cared this much about them. He agreed with Hermione that it was most likely because they knew the truth about Harry's home life with the Dursleys. They had seen his scars, the damage he had been through and they probably wanted to give him time to heal and the right and good things life can offer instead of the pain and suffering of the world. Ron knew it would be a long way ahead of them Harry had made up his mind and he would win this war, even when the adults didn't even knew that war was coming this time. He would end it before the world know the war was coming, he would kill Voldemort and then be done with it.

Harry nodded his head to each of the professors, thinking this was a good place to stop. So he just said "Can we go now, we were going to explore the castle for the last time before it is time to go home?"

The professors looked at each other and then Sirius and Remus came forward and said

"Of course, cub. Go and explore the castle. Let your spirit be free and be childish for this day."

Harry smiled at his godfather and uncle, he knew that they would agree with him "Of course, Padfoot, Moony. Let's go Ron, Hermione, the last one in the Charms corridor is a loser" and he sprinted away, leaving the others in his dust.

Hermione and Ron looked somewhat amused at each other, before yelling "That is not fair, you have a head start you cheater"

They could hear Harry yelling back, "All is fair in love and war."

That made the other two also react, they transformed in their wolves form and run down the stairs , while howling to the ceiling, leaving behind several shocked professors and two laughing adults who were really just two big kids.

"I think he will be fine for the time being." Said Remus, while removing the last tears from the laughter and he walked with Sirius back to their room, to spent the day planning their return to Potter Manor. Harry had told them about where he had been living and they couldn't wait until they would see the Manor once more.

The professors each had also their own small smile and they all left the Headmaster office, to prepare the last things they had to do before their departure over a few days, leaving an old Headmaster behind, thinking of ways to help a young boy getting over his problems.

When Harry had heard the howling of his two best friends, he also transformed in his wolf and because of that he could ran even faster than he was already running. He was the first at the Charms corridor, with Hermione and Ron coming after a few minutes at the same time, so they decided there was no winner and loser, because Harry had cheated. They transformed back and they began searching the Charms corridor for clues for the portrait which belonged to the entrance of the founder of the wise room.

Each person decided to check one part of the corridor, so Harry went to look at the left wall, Ron on the right wall and Hermione searched on the floor and the ceiling.

They searched for a couple hours, now being halfway through the corridor and they wanted to take a small break to eat something, when suddenly Ron spotted something on the wall a few meters in front of them, a small figure. He walked quickly to the picture and he saw that it was a raven with in his beak a small scroll, his beak pointing to his left.

Ron quickly called Harry and Hermione who were looking at their own projects and they walked to an excited Ron. They also become very excited when they saw the small raven which Ron had found. They completely forget about their plan to take a small break and eat something, they just wanted to see where this would lead them so they followed the direction the raven had been pointing to. They found even more ravens on the wall and each would point in a direction. They followed the trail of ravens they had found, something it was a little bit difficult to figure out exactly where the raven was pointing to, but most of time they picked the right path and they found a new raven pretty quick when they were all three searching the wall the ravens were down.

They had walked for around 20 minutes now, following the ravens, when Harry suddenly said

"It is almost where my mum's hideout is."

And then suddenly a light bulb appeared above his head.

He looked at Ron and Hermione and saw they had the same revelation. What if his mum had found also the clues, but she hadn't figured out what they had meant, so she had just made the room hers.

The trio ran to the exact spot , following the ravens to the entrance and Harry spoke the password making the entrance appear.

Inside of the room, the trio found another raven, but this one was different from the ravens they had found outside the room on the walls. The first ravens were small and black with a small white scroll in his beak, but this one was different. This one was slightly bigger than the others and it was made of copper and he had a blue scroll in his beak with a small sapphire as his eye. His beak was pointing to a corner in the room. The trio walked to the corner and saw it was an illusion. It seemed like the place was a normal corner, but there was a small opening behind a wall. Harry put his hand in the opening and when he pulled his hand back, he had a copper key in his hand, which was very small and a little blue scroll. The trio was excited, they had found a real clue now. They didn't even think about the fact about all the hours they had spent here thinking about clues for the rooms and all the time the clue was staring them right in the face.

They decided before they would search further they would first eat something, before they would fall over from hunger and that was the reason Harry decided to call Dobby and Reddy. Dobby was the one he asked to give him and his friends some lunch. Dobby nodded that he could do that and he disappeared with a pop. Reddy remained behind, waiting for instructions. Harry had remembered something that he had completely forgotten with all the things that could happened his year, something that had to be done before the summer officially began.

"Reddy, can you go back to Potter manor and tell the other house elves I am almost coming home for the summer and I am bringing some guests with me? My godfather and my uncle are going to live with me there, so I would two bedrooms to be finished and ready for them for when we return. The bedrooms need to be near to my own room, I want to keep them close and I want to change the colors in them. For my godfather I would like deep red furniture and a four post bed made from the same material with golden/white sheets. I also want a small desk made from deep red wood placed in the room. There needs to be a red rug on the floor and the walls I would like to be painted a white/goldish colour with on one side a grim and a stag wrestling with a field of lilies in the background. On the other side I want a werewolf sleeping under a tree, also with a trail of lilies close by. For his bathroom I would like the same things I have in my bathroom, so a shower, a bath, a toilet, a wash table with a cabinet filled with the necessary products. I want everything in white and I want the tiles white with gold. Did you get that all, Reddy?"

"Yes Master Harry, I is understanding. What of uncle?"

"Yes, for my uncle I want dark brown furniture and a four post bed in the same material with green sheets giving it an impression of a forest. I want a big desk of the same material as the other furniture in the room. On the floor I want a green/blue rug, the same with the walls. On one side I want a werewolf playing with a stag with the same field of lilies like in the other room and on the other side I want a black grim laying on the grass, watching them from under a tree, his tail full with lilies. The bathroom I want the same setup as my godfather, I only want different colors. Instead of gold I want blue/greenish tints. I don't care how much it will cost, please get all the money you need out of the Potter vaults and buy everything you need to make the rooms as I requested. Did you get everything, Reddy? This is the most important task I have ever given you. I will trust you can do it with the help of the others back at the house."

"Reddy will do like Master Harry has said it, I is explaining it to others and we is making the rooms like you want, Master Harry. We is not sleeping until it is done."

"No, Reddy, you will get it done, but remember not to make yourself tired or hungry or injure yourselves. If you are tired, rest for a while. I don't want to come home and see all my friends are passed out from the hunger or sleep. That is an order, understand Reddy," said Harry sternly at the end.

"Reddy is understand, Master Harry. We is going to work."

He clicked with his fingers and he went to Potter Manor to give his Master's wishes to the other elves, so that they could begin with the renovations for the rooms for people who were important for their precious master. They would not disappoint him.

After Reddy disappeared, Dobby appeared with their lunch. It was a very simple lunch, nothing too flashy, just some sandwiches and some pumpkin juice. After the trio was done with eating, the dishes were removed by Dobby and the trio gathered around to read the blue scroll. Harry opened the scroll and read

**Heir,**

**If you found this scroll, it means you are looking for my room. I wish you good luck with that. You have also found a key, and that key is important for the entrance of my room. Find the room where in the beginning the brave one taught his subject of the art of switches and there you will find the missing piece to enter my room. I wish you good luck on your guest, my young heir.**

**Rowena Ravenclaw**

The trio read the scroll a few times to make sure they had understood everything and then put the scroll back in his place. They didn't want to lose it and here it was safe. Ron came with the suggestion and Harry couldn't agree more with him.

They went over the clues and together they figured it out. The brave one had to be Godric Gryffindor and the art of switches had to be Transfiguration, something that made sense because Godric had been the professor of Transfiguration in his time. They figured out that the room where they were getting lessons in was most likely that the room that they needed. One because the riddle said "in the beginning" and second because they had already searched every inch of that classroom for clues for Gryffindor's secret room and they hadn't found nothing at all. No it looked like the classroom had been moved, but it would be hard to find out when the classroom had been moved, if it was recently maybe they could search the records.

But then Ron suddenly said something that Hermione and Harry hadn't even thought about

"Hey wasn't Dumbledore the previous Transfiguration professor before he become Headmaster? Maybe he moved the classroom, he had changed a lot when he became Headmaster and before that he had been a student here so he might remember the change of the classroom if he hadn't moved the room.

The trio was so excited that they could only concentrate on one thing, getting to his office so they ran out of the room like the children they were pretending to be and they transformed into their wolf forms. They raced at high speed to their Headmaster's office and they transformed back when they arrived at the gargoyle, saying quickly the password "Lemon Drops."

The gargoyle gently went to his left and once again the spiral staircase was revealed. The trio didn't wait until the stairs had completely appeared, they raced the stairs on, wanting to do this before the Quidditch match later in the afternoon. They came at the door and they quickly knocked on it, not wanting to suddenly barge in. When they heard Albus's voice saying "Come in, please children' they opened the door and they walked into the Headmaster's office for the second time of the day, hopefully this time a lot shorter and a lot more cheerful than the previous visit.

When they walked into the office, they noticed that Albus hadn't be as alone as they had thought. All of the four Head of Houses were sitting in various chairs around in the office and it seemed like they were having one of their last minutes meeting before the end of the year. When they entered, every head turned around to see who it was and the trio was being looked at with 5 pairs of eyes. They halted in their steps and Ron said

"Oh, we didn't know you were busy. We can come back later when you aren't in a meeting"

"Nonsense, I will always make time for my students, especially when they are racing like you were to my office and up my stairs. So how can I help you this fine afternoon?" said Albus eye twinkling, when he saw the small blush on the trio's cheeks and when he saw his professors smile at the trio, the eye twinkling went into super mode.

Harry stepped forward, it was decided that he would be the one who told them about what they were doing. It was after all the heir and he could better explain it, he always had good with words.

"Well Headmaster, we were just wondering something and we wanted to know if you could help us with something. We know that you were the Transfiguration professor before McGonagall and so we wanted to know if you knew if the Transfiguration classroom has been moved when you stopped teaching. Or maybe even before when you were still a student here?"

Albus stroked his beard and the trio had to smile at the familiar gesture. It was strange to see them all again and see all of those little things they didn't see until they were much older than the children they were in their original first year.

"Well Yes, when I was a student here, there was in fact another Transfiguration room. I kept that room when I became the Transfiguration professor, but professor McGonagall wanted a room closer to her Gryffindors, so we changed the room to the current room. Why do you want to know this so badly?"

"Well, in our room there is a portrait of the four founders and we speak with them sometimes. We were talking about secrets and the founders told us that each of them had built a secret room in Hogwarts without the other's knowledge of the location. They all knew that they had built something, but never where. Because I am the heir of all four I am allowed to enter all four of the rooms, but I first have to find them and open them. I have already found the secret room of Salazar Slytherin and just now we were searching for Rowena Ravenclaw's room."

Then Harry was suddenly interrupted by Severus Snape whom said "What? What do you mean that you found the secret room of Salazar Slytherin?"

Harry blinked at his professor, looking at him like he was crazy and he couldn't understand why this was important now. Hermione and Ron couldn't help but laugh at his expression.

"Harry, Professor Snape is the Head of house of Slytherin, of course he will be interested when you mention that you have found the legendary Chamber of Secrets," Said Hermione laughing.

"What?" said Albus scared for his student. He knew there was a monster in that chamber, a monster that had already killed one of his students and he didn't want to think about that happening to Harry.

"You have to tell us where that is and then we can stop that monster from ever coming out again. You didn't visit it alone right?"

"Yes, I did. I talked with Salazar and he told me the truth of what really happened the night he died, the night history decided to drag his good name through the mud and I went to the Chamber of Secrets and I have spoken with her."

"Her?"

"Yes, Salazar Slytherin didn't hate muggles or muggleborns. He feared them. His own family had been killed by the muggles and he was saved by Godric Gryffindor. They become best friends after that. Salazar found that they needed to protect against the muggles, because if they ever found the castle then there would be a bloodbath. He had a son with a pureblood witch whom got killed and their son blamed the muggleborns. When his father left Hogwarts to help a muggleborn girl who went into labour, he with some other people attacked the school thinking they could take over and ban all the muggleborns from entering, preparing an army to fight against the others and so let the pureblood rule. Salazar went back as soon as possible and he helped defend the castle against his own kin and he died trying to save his students. He created the Chamber of Secrets as a lair where he could calm down and be left alone, but he also placed there a final protection to defend the castle in case of an attack. He placed a female Basilisk into the chamber whom only goal was to defend her children, the students of the school with her life. When Voldemort found the chamber, he ordered her to hunt and because he spoke Parseltongue, she didn't have another choice. She tried not to kill anyone, but in the end she looked straight at Myrtle and she died because of that. She isn't a monster."

Albus looked Harry straight in the eye and said "How can you know that is the truth? How do you know the Basilisk didn't fool you, waiting for a chance to attack the students when you aren't there to stop her?"

"She isn't a monster. She was so upset when I told her that she had killed someone, I thought she would die just from sadness. I made her a promise that she would never be used against her will like that again. I talked to Salazar Slytherin and I got a spell which helps a person or creature regain their true self and it turned her back in the Basilisk she was always meant to be, a protector for the school. Now she regained her self and she asked if I wanted to make sure that nobody could ever use her for that again and so I bonded with her. I am the only one she is able to listen to now. She still has her own will, but if Voldemort ever returns to that Chamber, he will not have any power over her at all and I will never use her like that. I won't allow anyone to hurt her again."

Harry looked Albus Dumbledore straight in the eye and he knew that in that moment Harry had both meant Voldemort and him and he knew that he wouldn't even be able to set one feet in that Chamber if he went there to harm the Basilisk.

Severus just stared at his student and he will forever deny this moment ever happen, but in the most high-pitched voice everybody had ever heard from him, he almost squealed, "You find the Chamber of Secrets? That Chamber which is the legacy of Salazar Slytherin?"

"Yes, Salazar made the Chamber of Secrets as a domain for Slayanne and he left some books in a study there, created some potions there, but his room was the least grand of them all, he told me."

"Can…May I see it once?" Severus was almost too scared to ask. He couldn't believe it, a room which was made by Salazar Slytherin himself, where he created potions, where he was and he just had to see it for himself, but he knew that the only way that he would be able to see that, was if Harry brought him with him. From what he had understood, you needed to speak Parseltongue to get there, and it was just too bad that he couldn't speak the language of the snakes.

"Of course, professor, I can take you tomorrow if you like before the last dinner here."

"Yes, please."

"If you want, you can even meet Slayanne, she is getting a bit lonely. I have talked with her several times and she really is a big softie. If you want you can even ask her about Salazar when he was still alive. She has been with him for several years before he died and she was sealed into the Chamber."

Severus gave a small nod with his head, trying to get his badass reputation back, but the damage was already done. His colleagues were just smiling at him a little too sweet for his take. And now silence felt which continued for a few minutes until Ron cleared his throat and said

"Harry, you were talking about Rowena's secret room?"

Yes, where to begin again? Okay, so we were looking for clues and so we searched into places which could mean something to the wise founder and Hermione suggested the Charms corridor. We searched for a couple of hours and Ron found a clue on the wall. We followed the clues until we found a solid lead. We found a riddle on a scroll from Rowena Ravenclaw and it said that the next clue was in the old Transfiguration where Gryffindor once taught, so we wanted to see if there were more old Transfiguration rooms," said Harry excited, bouncing on his heels like a little child full of energy.

This sight brought a smile to everyone's face in the room. He could still be like a child like he was supposed to be.

"The old Transfiguration room where I taught isn't that far located from the current Transfiguration room. I don't know if that is the original Transfiguration room. Hogwarts has been going through a lot of changes since the founders' era, but there were always rumors that Godric Gryffindor had taught in that classroom in the beginning. I know where it is, but I cannot really tell you exactly how to get there. The room is built in a sort of labyrinth of hallways and small corridors. I remember it was always a huge task to get to Transfiguration and in the end the professor would just escort us to the room instead of waiting until we had arrived finally. Do you mind if some oldies came along to guide you to the room?"

Harry opened his mind to Hogwarts which could also communicate with the four founders' portrait in their rooms and he relayed the Headmaster's question to Rowena. Harry only needed to wait a few seconds until he got the reply. She didn't have any problems with the professors visiting her secret room. She had built the room for everyone who loved knowledge, but only the Heir could open the room and discover its true purpose, use it the way she had intended the room to be used.

Harry looked at the professors who were all waiting for his answer and you could see the tension leave them when they heard Harry say

"No, we don't mind."

"Well, then we shall leave this meeting for another moment and now we can leave to the Transfiguration room, if someone doesn't want to go please wait until after the Quidditch match until the meeting will take place again," said Albus twinkling, perfectly knowing that nobody would leave.

All the professors stood up, waiting for the Headmaster to also stand up and get from behind his desk and this odd group of people walked all together with the children to the current Transfiguration, the children all almost bouncing from excitement. They couldn't believe that they would see the secret room of Rowena. They could not wait to see what kind of wonders Rowena Ravenclaw had left her Heir.

When the group had arrived at the current Transfiguration room, they all let Albus led the way, because he was the only one who could actually remember that there had been a different room and it was for the best. It had been true what Albus had told them, without him leading the way they probably would still be searching one week later, they would have never found it. This part of the castle was a maze and the corridors on this floor were extra tricky. If you didn't take the right corner, you would get lead back to the beginning.

Hogwarts told Harry that the four founders had built this part of the castle to confuse any enemies who dared to attack their home. Any the brave would be able to guide themselves through the maze and find salvation, the others who dared to do harm would get struck in there for eternity and die there.

The group of people walked slowly, it had been a long time that Albus had been here and his memory wasn't the best anymore, making him walk slowly trying to remember the way without returning to the beginning, sometimes he turned back just in time to evade the tricks but most of the time he could walk with confidence towards a certain part of the maze without breaking a sweat. The group had walked for about 20 minutes and then they finally stopped in front of a small wooden door which had a small wand and a goblet with a raven as decoration on it. The door was reddish brown with a small blue corner around it and the trio knew this had to be the door, thinking back about all the clues they had come across leading them to this point.

"This was the old Transfiguration room where I have studied the art of Transfiguration," said Albus happy that he had been able to find the old room. He had thought he would have had much more difficulty finding it again, but he had the feeling that he had been helped by Hogwarts herself, otherwise he feared they would have walked much more in circles.

Albus stepped forward, taking his wand out of his robes and said, "I will need to open this door, please step back a bit. This classroom hasn't been used in a while, so you never know what happened to it in the meantime.

He knocked four times on the wooden door, chanting a spell under his breath that nobody could understand, not even the trio with their extra sense of hearing. The door cracked open slowly bit by bit and all the eyes were immediately drawn to the room, but it was clear that the professors would need to enter first to clean up the room, it was a mess. The whole room was very dusty and there were spider webs with their inhabitants everywhere. The other professors went to help Albus which was cleaning one part of the room to sped up the process while the trio stayed back to watch.

Ron wasn't as terrified for spiders as he used to be, he had to get over his fear quickly in the war, because most of the times they were in hiding they went into small rooms or bunkers which were filled with the small creepy creatures, but if he could evade any contact with them Ron still did that. Only when he absolutely had to do it, he could do it but at other moments he would let Hermione and Ron deal with it. The trio watched amazed, as the five professors cleaned the room, it was a true beautiful sight how all the magic in the room was almost singing to Harry with his Aura sight. He had been practicing with it and now when someone performed magic in front of him, he could see their aura's pulsing with light.

He could see that all of the professors were powerful; they were all not lower in the ranks than dark green, with Severus Snape and Albus Dumbledore being the most powerful. Severus had some purple streaks into his dark green aura together with some blackish silver points, but there weren't many of them and not so big. Albus had a purple aura together with black streaks and some bigger silver points and a few golden stipes. He checked himself and he saw that his aura still was completely white and then he checked his friend's aura's. He knew that they were powerful, but still to be at par with Albus Dumbledore it was amazing. Ron had a dark purple aura going into the black with silver and golden streaks. Hermione also had dark purple going into the black aura with some more silver streaks than gold than Ron.

It took 10 minutes for the professors to completely clean the room and when it was done, only then the silver trio were allowed to enter the room from the adults after the room had been checked with different spells for danger to see if it was as safe as it looked like. The trio looked around in amazing, they couldn't believe this was the place.

The room was smaller than their own Transfiguration room, but the room was more round shaped. There were a few desks in the room, but most of the equipment had been moved to the new room. The walls were a warm red color with accents of wood on the walls. On the floor there was something like a picture, but the trio didn't pay attention to that, because they were busy waiting for the others to stop checking it out.

Albus was looking around in excitement. He had missed this classroom, the times he spent here and all the mischief he had performed in this classroom with Transfiguration. It made him remember his own Transfiguration professor, a small old lady whom was all too happy that he graduated and that he wanted to take over the position after awhile so that she could retire. The other professors were also looking around. Minerva, Filius and Pomena all remembered when they had lessons in this classroom, remembering all the times they had walked into this room watching their professor do something stupid again and be brilliant at the same time. It was the reason Minerva wanted the job, because she had fallen in love with the art, all because of Albus Dumbledore and the way he had meant the lessons always a pleasure.

"So my children, what are we looking for exactly?" asked Filius excited. He couldn't wait until he could see the legacy of his own house. If they found the entrance to her room and he was allowed to enter, it would be dream come true. It would be so wonderful; he could walk into a room which was made by the founder of his House. The legacy the wise founder had left for her students, maybe if it was allowed he could take some students which were a true example of Ravenclaws. He knew that the bullies still were busy, trying to escape the punishments and he even had students who already had been punished by Harry himself, even if they didn't know that. They had been banned from the library and it had been a close call just for the exams, their nervous faces at the end of the first day were punishment enough, decided Harry and he lifted the ban. It sent them a nice message and since then bullying had gone down to almost 10%, still not completely gone but they were getting there.

"Well, the last clues we found were those small little black ravens with a scroll in their beaks, pointed in the direction we needed to go, so we are looking for something similar to that, or maybe something that connects to the wise founder. Maybe things like pictures of books, scrolls or ravens so that we know we are on the right track," said Hermione smiling at the small professor.

With that said, the professors and the children decided in which order they wanted to do the search. It was decided that they would first search all the walls and then continue with the rest of the classroom. Harry went with Severus and Albus search on the left side, Ron with Minerva on the front wall and Hermione with Filius and Pomena on the right side.

After 30 minutes they had searching every corner of the walls and they hadn't found anything at all. The group went to sit down on the desks, especially the older ones needed some rest, they were after all not the youngest anymore. They were a little disappointed that they hadn't found anything yet and they were close to stopping for today, until suddenly Ron saw the clue. He couldn't believe how stupid they had been, if it isn't on the walls, it can only be on the floor or ceiling. It was right in front of them, he had even seen it when they entered.

He stood up and he said excited "I have found it. I know where the clue is."

With that, everybody suddenly received new energy and they went to stand all around him, looking around to see if they could also find the clue. When they didn't see it, Severus said with a little annoyed voice

"What actually did you found, mister Weasley?"

"The clue, it isn't on the walls, it is the floor. The floor has a pattern painted on it and it is in the form of a raven and it's eye… there is a little hole there where a key could fit in," pointing to the small black hole.

They all followed Ron's finger with their gaze and then they could finally see what Ron had made. It was true, the floor had a raven on it and then they looked at the only eye visible and they saw Ron had been right. They could see a small hole instead of the eye of the raven. Harry walked over to the place and went to his knees. He took the small copper key out of his pocket and he put the key into the hole. He took a deep breath and he twisted the key right, turning it around.

At first nothing happened and their faces fell, but then suddenly the lights flickered in the room and there was a loud bang. All the heads turned to the left and they saw a hidden panel open in the left wall and in that panel there was a portrait of Rowena Ravenclaw sleeping. Everyone walked slowly to the portrait and looked at it, actually looking at a portrait of one of the four founders.

Harry was the one who left the group and walked forward, to carefully take the portrait from its hiding place and the moment he had removed the portrait, the panel closed again and all signs of there ever being a panel disappeared. The lights stopped flickering and silence fell.

Ron and Hermione walked over to Harry and all three of them couldn't stop smiling, getting all excited that they had found the portrait needed to open the secret room, but the professors didn't share their excitement. They couldn't understand why they were so happy with only finding a portrait, a sleeping portrait which couldn't even give them some hints to find the entrance. They had no clue that the trio had already found the entrance of the room and so they weren't nearly as excited as the trio.

Harry looked at the professors and he thought to Hermione and Ron

_Why aren't they more excited? I thought they wanted to find the room_

_Oh Harry, we found only the portrait in their eyes and they don't know that we already found the entrance. They think that we don't know that and so they are a little disappointed that it is only a portrait_

_Oh, no we never told them that right?_

_Well time to make that right. How much time do we have left before the Quidditch match Ron?_

_2 hours, mate_

_Well then we have to hurry_

The trio closed their connection and they all turned as one man around to face their professors.

Harry said "Everyone hold on to me, Ron or Hermione. We are going to transport to the entrance of Rowena's Ravenclaw secret room."

Ron and Hermione stood next to him, holding out their hands to the professors. They didn't completely understand what was going on, but they decided to just go with it and they all gasped hands with the trio.

"Whatever happens, don't break the connect otherwise you will be left behind," said Harry with an somewhat evil grin.

Before the professors could respond to that, they could hear Harry hiss something and they could feel their bodies move in a certain direction and before they could close their eyes, they were in a very different place than they just were a second ago. Minerva looked around and asked

"Where are we?"

"Well, my lovely professor, we are in a hidden corner right here in our own library at Hogwarts and we are standing for the entrance of Rowena Ravenclaw's room."

"More importantly, how did we get here? It is impossible to apparate in Hogwarts," asked Severus, maybe even more baffled than his colleagues, but unlike them he tried from showing it.

"Well, professors. Did you forget our meeting from yesterday already? We explained the way we travel in Hogwarts, right? It was the SS transportation system Harry explained to you and what you heard just before we left was Harry speaking Parseltongue. He spoke the password for the library and that is why we were transported here to this place," explained Hermione to the still shocked professors.

Severus looked very interested in the system, because it had been made by the founder of his house, but before he could ask all night questions about it, Harry said

"I will answer any of your questions tomorrow after I have finished with the tour of the Chamber of Secrets. Is that okay, professor?"

Seeing Severus nod, Harry turned around with the portrait and he walked to the empty holding frame. He carefully placed the portrait back in its beautiful frame and he waited with the others to see what would happen. At first nothing happened, but then Rowena slowly blinked with her eyes and before their eyes the portrait came to life and for the first time in their lives, the professors could actually see a picture of Rowena Ravenclaw.

The first thing they noticed was that she was actually very young, from the looks of it, it looked like she wasn't older than 25 in the portrait. The second thing they noticed was her eyes. They were such an intense blue eyes, they almost looked like silver, swirling around in there. Her eyes portrayed a deep knowledge, but they also portrayed a warmth in them, especially when she looked at Harry. It was like a mother who hadn't seen her son in a while and now she could finally see him again, he had finally returned home, to her. She was dressed in blue robes, showing off her natural beauty and in her long black hair there was her famous tiara, almost blinding them when the sun shone on it.

Rowena smiled at them and she spoke with a magical voice

"My Heir, you have reached this point in your guest to find my room because you used logic and wisdom, but this isn't the end of your adventure yet. I want to test your wisdom one last time before I can allow you entrance to my room to make sure that you are worthy to be my heir. If you wish to enter, you have to answer my riddle. If you cannot answer the riddle and you say the wrong answer, my portrait will disappear to a different location than the one where you found me and you have to start the quest again. Hogwarts will replace the clues and you have to answer a different riddle when you place me back here again. You can have two tries to answer correctly, before this portrait will disappear to a place where you would never be able to find it ago. My portrait will be lost, making you unworthy of being my Heir and I will wait until the next Heir appears. But if you are truly wise then you have nothing to worry about, are you ready for the riddle, Heir?"

Harry had to take a deep breath when he heard that and he could feel himself getting nervous. He took a glance over his shoulder and he saw his friends and his professors all standing there with big smiles at their faces, Albus gave him even a thumbs up to encourage him to take the question. They knew something that Harry had doubts about, they knew he was smart enough to answer the riddle in the first try, he shouldn't be that nervous.

Harry took courage out of their encouragements and he turned his head back to the portrait whom was still waiting for his answer and he said his voice full confidence;

"Yes, my Lady Ravenclaw, I am ready for your riddle."

_"__Okay, my Heir. To open the entrance you have to solve the following riddle_

_I'm teary-eyed, but never cry_

_Silver-tongued, but never lie_

_Double-winged, but never fly_

_Air-cooled, but never dry_

_What am I?_

_Harry went over the riddle several times and searched for all the possibilities in his mind, determined to answer to riddle on his first try._

Hermione knew the right answer, after she had thought about it for a few minutes, but she also knew that Harry could figure this one out by himself. He was the Heir and he should give the answer which he thought about all by himself. He should be the one who answered the riddle fair and square and that was also the reason she refused him access to her mind. She kept the connection closed in fear he might pick up something from her mind and then give up on the riddle because he would feel it wouldn't be fair if the answer was correct. That was just like Harry and she knew it, so she kept the answer she had thought off completely closed off from Harry, making her mind a huge fortress where he couldn't enter for this moment.

Ron didn't had a clue what the answer could been, he also said that he wasn't as smart as Hermione or him and he would always get hit on the head for that, thinking so inferior of himself. It was the truth, he knew from the look on Hermione's face that she had figured it out and she was protecting her mind with all her might to stop their noble brother from doing stupid. He trusted his brother, he knew that he could find the answer to this riddle if he could just think slowly about it, if he was calm and had some time. He could do it. Harry was smart, maybe not so bookish smart as his lovely Hermione, but he had a better understanding of the street smarts. He had learned a lot in all those years of war and he had become a lot better in organizing his mind so that he could retain the information better. Things he had to read, he studied all for his lifetime goal of destroying Voldemort for once and always. Harry had learned the hard way that you could win a war with knowledge and he put it now a point to never underestimate its power ever again.

Harry had almost figured it out, the answer was on the tip of his tongue, when it suddenly came to him. It was so easy, he had thought much too difficult and he couldn't believe this could be the answer but after he went through all of the lines from the riddle again, it completely fit and so he had no choice. This was the answer he had found and he would use that for his first try. He opened his mouth and he said without betraying any of his doubts

"The answer to your riddle, my Lady Ravenclaw is Mercury."

The portrait smiled at her young heir and said "That answer is correct. Welcome Heir to my room. I hope it will bring you wisdom in times of need. When you went to come back to the room, just say the password to my portrait and I will open. The password is "Knowledge and wisdom are two things you can't live without."

And with that the portrait swung open and everyone could look into the room which was made by Rowena Ravenclaw.

**An I am going to end it here, and I will keep the rest for the last chapter of the First year. The next chapter will also be rewritten a lot, I plan to write a lot with a lot more details than the badly written chapter it is now. Luckily I have the help of my Lovely Beta ShadeSlayer of Chosen Ones which will check my grammar, so wait for that. It will be a shocker, I have a lot of ideas I have to all write down in one chapter, so the next update might take some longer than the last few chapters, so I hope you all can understand that.**

**I would like to thank everyone for their kind words from the last reviews, it really gives me more strength to read more and quicker.**

**I got also a PM about grammar mistakes in earlier chapters, I asked my Beta and those chapters will also be checked over, but there are a lot of chapters, so I will repost them when they are checked which might take a while, I hope you can also understand that.**

**I will end this ramble for now, I hope you have all a lovely morning/afternoon/evening and I will see you at the next installment.**

**Here in the Netherlands it has been raining all week, how were your weeks at your home?**

**Byebye, Tot Ziens**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


	23. Chapter 22: End of Year One

_Talktalk _= thoughts between Harry, Hermione and Ron

_**Talktalk **_letters of spells

~talktalk~ = harry is speaking with a animal

"Talk talk"= conversations

{ _talk talk } = parseltongue_

**Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any characters in it. **

**Hello everyone, welcome back by the last rewritten chapter of the original version. The next chapters will all be new chapters, but the next chapters will probably take a while before I will post them. I want to write at least 10 chapters before I post them so that I have some time to write new chapters and make you guys happy. **

**This chapter I have changed a lot of the old version, which was only 3000 words. Now it has a total of more than 13000 words and I am very happy with the end result.**

**This chapter isn't Beta'd, because I didn't get a response from her. I am now searching for a new one, but the next chapter will most probably take even longer than this one.**

**See the end AN for the explanation why this chapter took this long to publish.**

**Enough of my rambling, please enjoy this new chapter. **

Chapter 23: End of year One

They walked through the entrance and they saw an enormous room, bigger on the inside on they had ever thought. It was truly magical. The room was big, but on the same time it was a very calming room, they felt at peace in here.

The walls were painted a smoothing light blue with a sort of bronze floor made from a strange material that seemed to flow with each movement they made on it. Against the walls all the sides of the room were filled with shelves, going straight to the enormous ceiling and on those shelves were hundreds, if not thousands of books and scrolls. The professors couldn't believe their eyes, this room was even bigger than the library they had just left and they knew just of the sheer room in here there were certainly a lot more books than all the libraries known to mankind.

For a moment they were mesmerized by the shelves with books, but then their attention was drawn to the middle of the room, there were two pedestals standing there on a sort of bluish marmer. The left one was empty, nothing really special, but the second one on the right had a sort of crystal ball on it.

Harry, Hermione, Ron and the professors walked to the platform and just on the moment Harry wanted to step on the platform they heard a voice calling out of them somewhere from their right side. They looked in that direction to see who was talking and they saw another portrait of Rowena Ravenclaw, but this time it was a life size one. She was dressed in a beautiful dark blue dress with bronze decorations. On her shoulders there were two ravens, their eyes filled with intelligence. In her beautiful long dark hair, there was her famous tiara and her bluish/silvery eyes were looking at them with such a warmth in them.

"Hello, my heir, my special boy. It seems you have finally found my room and you even have brought guests."

"Do you mind?" asked Harry a little scared. He knew that he had ask permission from her, but he didn't know if she knew it.

"Of course not, young one. I remember you asking permission for it, just a little time ago. "

"What? You are the same Rowena as in our rooms?" asked Harry, that was a surprise, but it could be an advantage for him if he played it right.

"Yes, the prince room in the Slytherin dormitory was first only made for the Slytherin heir. You couldn't have entered it if you weren't worthy, but when you entered the room Hogwarts sensed your magic and alerted us in our separate portraits and showed us that you weren't only the heir of Salazar but also the heir of Godric, Helga and me. So we activated our protocol, we knew that someday it might happen that there would be a heir which was from more than one of us, so we made a spell for that. The person would enter the heir room in their chosen houses and the other portraits would fuse together with the one already in there, but only the back-up. The original portraits are still in our own rooms. This portrait is the originally one and the others couldn't reach this room or listen in. We protected our rooms from each other to give the heir some privacy, so if you want to speak with me in person about something the others aren't allowed to hear, you should come here and I will try to help you, my young heir. Just enter my room and say my name in front of this portrait and it will came back to life, I will be able to answer your questions or just offer a listening ear."

"Thank you, Rowena." Said Harry, really meaning it. It would be nice to be able to speak with the founders just on their own. That meant he also had to go back to the Chamber of Secrets and find the portrait of Salazar and activate it. It would be nice to be able to speak with the founder of the serpents house, especially if he wanted to speak about Parseltongue and Parselmagic, not wanting to let the others know about his plans and maybe even about his potions ideas.

"Now before I let you free to explore my room, we first have some business we have to talk about. But of course introductions need to be made first before doing anything. Young one, do you mind introducing your guests properly to me?

Harry blinked and stared at the life-size portrait of Rowena. He had completely forgotten the manners they had spent all this year trying to put in him. They were from a different time and they had tried to teach him some of the old customs when he had asked them. One of those customs was when entering a family's domain, guests first had to be introduced to the Head of the family before they could enter another step in the house. Rowena might not be alive in this time, but technically she outranked Harry because of the living portrait and so he as her heir should have introduced the people he had brought with him to her before they had moved as far as they did in the room.

He stood up straighter, placing himself into what Ron and Hermione called his "Heir attitude". He had received several lessons from Salazar and Godric how he should act as their heirs and he had created a certain personality for that one, it was something he had done before and they knew it. In the past he had created several masks which were necessary to protect himself and Ron and Hermione were afraid that it would hurt him if he would try to create more masks, but now after they had seen him they could seen that he was still their Harry, their brother.

The person he showed them in private was the unmasked Harry, the one he was truly and the mask he created for the heir business was necessary to be able to do his work as heir. He needed to have a certain attitude, a certain aura otherwise he wouldn't be taken serious and he would lose face in their old-fashioned world and that was something they couldn't allow to happen until they were ready to show the world what they would be trying to do. They looked back at Harry and they couldn't help but be amazed by the man he had become in such a short amount of time, just because he had now the support of people he had never before.

Harry gave a deep bow to the portrait and he said

"My apologizes, My lady Ravenclaw. It seems like I have forgotten some of my manners you and the others have tried to teach me this year. Please allow me to introduce you my honorable guests I have brought with me. First we have my brother in anything but blood, the cunning and brave Ron Weasley. Second we have my sister in anything but blood, the cunning and smart Hermione Granger and third we have some of my professors, the four Head of Houses and the current Headmaster of Hogwarts."

When Ron and Hermione's names were called, they stepped forward and showed their respect to Rowena. In Ron's case, he gave a deep bow, deeper than the one Harry had given to her and in Hermione's case she gave a perfect curtsey. The professors looked at them and decided to follow their example, they didn't wanted to dishonor their host.

Harry continued with the introductions.

"My lady Ravenclaw, first let me introduce the current Head of the House of your former House. I present to you the wise Filius Flitwick of the House of the Ravens."

Filius stepped forward and gave a deep bow, saying "It is my honor to meet the founder of my own House, my Lady."

Rowena gave him a smile and a nod and waited until she was introduced to the rest of the people before she could answer.

"Next to him is the current Head of House of the Slytherin House. I present to you the cunning Severus Snape of the House of the Serpents."

Severus stepped forward and like Filius he also bowed deeply for the founder.

"The current Head of House of the Gryffindor House. I present to you the brave Minerva McGonagall of the House of the Lions."

Minerva followed Hermione's example and gave also a perfect curtsey.

"And the last, but not the least, current Head of House of the Hufflepuff House. I present to you the loyal Pomena Sprout of the House of the Badgers."

Like her colleagues she showed her respect by curtseying in front of the portrait.

"My Lady Ravenclaw, my last guest is currently the Headmaster of this beautiful school. I present to you the protective Albus Dumbledore."

And even the old Albus could made a deep bow to one of the wonderful founders.

"It is my greatest pleasure that I am able to meet you all." said Rowena finally after she had meet everyone, like she was used to in her time.

"You too, my lady Ravenclaw," said the guests, bowing once more after they saw the trio do the same.

Filius couldn't believe that he was actually meeting the founder of his beloved House, it was truly a miracle.

"Oh, now we have the customs out of the way, let's stop with those manners, it makes me feel so old. You may call me Rowena, after all any friends of my little one are friends of me and friends don't call each other by their last names."

"Thank you Rowena, we are honored if you also use our given names." Replied the guests.

"Of course, so after those tiring introductions, let's go back on track. Welcome in my secret room I made for my heir. Please allow me to explain it to you in some more details before I let you go exploring on your own. Next to the walls all the shelves are filled with thousands and thousands of books. The books are separated by subject, by each language of the world and the level of difficulty. I made a spell which made this room self-updating. When a new book is written of a new version is brought out, the spell will allow a copy to be sent down here and expanding the room if there isn't any room yet. The spell will also automatically sort the new books on their right places, so that the books are truly ordered like I just said. That is the first purpose of the room, to give knowledge to all who are worthy of having it. The second purpose can be found in the middle of the room, on the small podium. As you can see there are two different kinds of pedestals on the podium"

She stopped for a moment when she saw that everyone turned their head to look at the pedestals she had just mentioned and she saw that they wanted to take a closer look.

"Please, step closer. It is more handy for me to explain it when you have seen what I mean. I will join there."

Rowena stepped out of her portrait to another one and the trio together with the professors saw she was now in a smaller portrait which was also on the podium. She allowed them to see the pedestals properly before she would explain them.

They could see there were two totally different pillars. The most left one was made from a sort of bluish wood and they could see that the pillar had almost all the blue color possible in its design, flowing like waves around the pillar. On the top of the pillar they were two midnight blue ravens with sapphires as their eyes, one looking to the North and the other looking to the South. In their beaks they had an open light blue scroll with a darker blue writing, saying "Knowledge and Wisdom are needed to learn." And on the top there was a open place with just enough space for a book.

The most right one was made from a kind of stone, which was a bronze color. Different kinds of the color bronze were intertwined into the design of the pillar and like the blue color of the left pillar, it looked like the waves were flowing around the pillar. Unlike the previous one, this one had not two but four ravens in each of the directions. They were a shimmering bronze color with the darkest blue sapphires they had ever seen as their eyes. They also had a scroll in their beaks, but this time they were the color bronze with midnight blue writing saying " Knowledge and Wisdom are needed to survive." On the top of this pillar there was a crystal ball, which made no sense to the professors but the trio had some ideas.

When Rowena saw she had the attention of everybody back again, she continued explaining the purpose of those beautiful pillars she had worked one full year on to make.

"The left wooden pillar is a sort of calling device. With this one you can call any book from those shelves to you so that you don't have to search all those shelves for yourselves. To make it work, the only thing you need to do is to place your right hand on the pedestal and say a subject which you want information about. The pedestal will scan your magic and your mind to see which books aren't too difficult for you. If you are only just starting on a kind of magic, you will only get the beginner's guide of that subject. If you are more advanced, you will get better books and when you are considered a master in that subject, you are allowed to take any of the books on that subject. This pedestal can be used by everyone in this room, those who were worthy, but of course to get into the room, you will need the permission of my heir. He will decide you are worthy and once he has taken you one time into the room, the room senses you are worthy and you may enter the room on their own with the password my portrait just told you. It doesn't matter if someone hears you say the password. Even if they have the password, they can't enter the room without earning the trust and respect of my Heir. So like I said before, everybody whom is worthy can use this pedestal, but the secret, the secret of this room lays in the right pedestal."

She stopped for the dramatic effect, laughing she heard when Harry said

"Will you please hurry up, oh wise one? I have to play Quidditch in two hours."

"Hush, little one. All in time. I will explain it all in time"

She just kept smiling which turned to laughter especially after she saw the pouting face Harry was making at her. It also made the professors smile, they hadn't seen this side of the young boy very often. They had seen him at his weakest moments, but they were so glad that he still was able to make those childish gestures, that he still had the ability to act like a child, even if he didn't have the chance to have the childhood every child should have, a lovely one.

"Okay, I will tell you. The right pedestal is something only you my heir and your most trusted are allowed to handle. You are also the only ones who can touch it, the others would just be thrown out of the room if they tried to use it. In this room there are only two people whom you completely trust with all of your secrets, with your life and those are your sister and brother in anything but blood. You are connected with each other, you share a bond which almost nobody could ever understand or have. That bond can never be broken, no matter what happens and that is how deep your connection goes. Not even Death himself can sever it. You are connected to each other in every way possible"

When the trio heard Rowena say that, they knew what she was talking about. Their connection had been made by Death himself, but even he couldn't ever separate again. They had went through Hell together and they could never separate from each other, they wouldn't be handle to handle that. They could see that the professors couldn't understand it, but they kept their mouths shut, knowing that if they wanted to talk they would tell them.

"This pedestal can only be used when the castle is in grave danger, if it is attacked. If there is an attack on the Hogwarts wards, or even if there is only word of an attack, someone can come here and activate the pedestal by placing their right hand on the crystal ball. If the person is trustworthy enough, if the person has the complete trust of my Heir, the crystal ball will show you what you have to do to protect the castle. If the person lost the trust of my Heir, or he didn't receive the trust in the first place, the ball will activate the security wards and you will be blasted out of the room and the room will be sealed until a trustworthy person comes to the entrance. This crystal ball will serve as a guide, a protector. With it you can show all of Hogwarts, each place on the grounds and in the castle herself. If there is a battle you can oversee each aspect of the battle. The crystal ball makes a sort of hologram in front of you and with that you can see the battle. You can focus on certain aspects but you can also just look over the whole battle at once. The crystal ball can also form a connection to the people on our side so that you can guide them better on the battlefield and so they can understand where they are needed the most. I have used this system a few times in my time when people were stupid enough to try to attack the castle. It helped me stop the battle sooner, to guide people to dangerous battles and different to defend places. It helped me protect Hogwarts. Use this system wisely little ones and you will always save Hogwarts from falling. You are the future, the only ones who are able to restore Hogwarts as it once was, to make the castle whole again. But I think it is now time for me to let you explore the room, but remember the time my little one. It is almost time for the Quidditch game and I will cheer for you, even if you are playing against my old House. I will see you later."

Rowena disappeared from the same portrait and she went back to the life size portrait which was now deactivated, she left behind three grinning children and five shocked adults. The first person who moved was Ron and he went straight to the crystal ball pedestal, knowing he would be the one who would use it when they would need it. He was the strategic mind of the trio and if Voldemort dared to attack the castle this time, he would be able to see all of the battle and he could point their fighters into the right directions. He could use his mind to help all of their fighters, he could be the most useful behind this device and they would protect Hogwarts from all the enemies' attack.

Harry and Hermione just smiled at each other. It seemed like Ron had found a new toy, they were glad that in that moment Ron had returned to the Ron they knew. The carefree strategic of their little family of three.

They followed the professors who were just randomly looking at the many books on the first shelves. They saw some books about their subject, but they didn't think that they would be allowed to take any of those rare books, until suddenly a woman voice said "

You are allowed to take two books with you each time you are here. My heir and his trusted are allowed four books each time. Remember that before you can bring other books you first have to bring back the ones you took. You may come as many times here as you would like, as long as you have the trust of my Heir. Those books are here to be read after all, knowledge is meant to be shared to the world." It was like Rowena had read their minds and could seen that they wanted to ask, but they didn't know how.

Rowena become once again silent and the professors all changed like they were children in a candy shop. They wanted to delve into the shelves to search for those books, but they were stopped by Harry's voice.

"You know that I have Quidditch in like one hour, we don't have time to search each shelf for the books you think are interesting and Rowena just explained the left pedestal to you. Don't you think that is more handy than running around and maybe not even finding what you want?"

The adults looked sheepishly to him and then they went all to the pedestal, trying to be the first. This time they were stopped by Hermione.

"WAIT! There is time enough for everyone, but don't push. First Albus may go, then Severus, Minerva, Filius, Pomena, I, Ron and then Harry before we lose our heads."

Albus stepped forward and placed his right hand on the pedestal. The first thing he wanted was a new book about Transfiguration and he received a big list, he narrowed down the list to the subject he wanted and he picked a book which he hadn't read yet. He then went to search for a book about wards, he wanted to learn more about the many wards around Hogwarts and see if they still all worked like they should and then the book appeared which would be perfect for him. A book written by the four founders which explained each of the wards they had made for Hogwarts, how it looked like and how it should work. They also explained how to improve them and Albus was happy. He stepped down and he let Severus go his turn.

Severus of course went straight to the potions section of the room. He searched for old books about potions, thinking maybe there were old potions lost in time he could use or improve for current potions. He found an old book which was written by Salazar Slytherin himself in English, one of the rare ones which weren't written in Parseltongue. The second book he took was also about potions, but this time he searched for a book which could help him improve the wolfsbane potion. He knew it could be improved and that was his plan.

He stepped down and Minerva went up. She wanted to get some books over her subject Transfiguration. Like the others she got an awful long list, but she knew of two books which had just come out and she had been dying to get, but she didn't have the money to buy them yet. Now was the chance to get them and read them. The first book was about using Transfiguration in battle form and the second book was about new theories of inanimate objects changing in animate. She took the books and she stepped down to give Filius his chance.

Filius went first to the Charms section of the books, he wanted to see if there were any books which had old and ancient Charms which might be lost in this time and he was lucky. He found a rare Charms book which had been written by Rowena Ravenclaw herself, a real treasure and he would it treasure it like it was his most valuable object. For his second book he went to look for a book about dueling and he found an interesting book which explained about how the dueling customs had changed over the years. He was very happy with his books and he jumped down to pass the torch to his lovely colleague Pomena.

Pomena went up and of course like the trio had thought she sought out the books about Herbology. The first book she took was one of the first books about the rare magical plants which were ever written by Helga Hufflepuff herself and what their effects were in potions and in other subjects. The second book she took was also a book from Helga Hufflepuff about plants, but this time it went specifically about the healing over patients with the help of magical plants with different receipts for magical balms which they could check and maybe recreate. Pomena stepped down to let the trio pick out their different books.

Ron was the first one to go, he was allowed to pick four books and he already had some ideas for books he wanted to read. The first book he chose was a book about different strategies and how to train your mind to be more strategic, including some exercises which would improve his already good mind. The second book he took was about Occlumency. Harry had trained with them to get their shields up and running, but he still felt like he should make his mind more personal, so he wanted to really read more about the subject and learn more about how to defend his mind.

He saw the professors raise their eyebrows when they saw his second book, but luckily they didn't comment on it and so he went to search for his third book . He searched for a little and then he found the perfect book written by Godric Gryffindor himself. It was a book about dueling and then especially about how to duel with a sword and wand at the same time. He had practiced with a two-handed technique, but he figured he would be even more powerful if he could learn how to duel with his sword and wand at the same time. It would give him an better advantage over their enemies and he would be able to protect Harry even better. The last book he took was somewhat the past Ron would have chosen as first choice, a book with different kinds of pranks, full with potions and spells. He was after all a child again, it was nice to act like one once in awhile. He quickly stepped down when he saw Hermione getting itchy, so that she would have a chance to get her books before they would lose her forever in this room.

Hermione almost jumped on the platform as soon as Ron had stepped down and she went quickly through her mind to see what kind of subjects she could took down with the professors here and that would be interesting for her to learn. The first subject she wanted to learn about were the wizards customs and learn how she should act to certain people. She was the sister of the Boy-who-Lived and she didn't want to embarrass him or show that he was weak because he couldn't teach someone the correct forms. She would be do her utmost best to make sure that he wouldn't lose power. The second book she took was a reminder to their last year before they had died. They had hidden in an old house which had been abandoned and she had found a book full of wizard fairytales. She had taken it with her and she would read to her two boys to remind them of their innocence. This book was something to remind them of the past and to remember what they had to do and at the same time to remind them of the same thing why she had took it in the past. To remind them of their innocence, their inner child.

Her third book was about healing. She wanted to learn more about it, she had learned herself and her two boys some basics when they had been fighting against Voldemort, but she wanted to learn more. If they were in a battle and one of them of one of their friends was in serious trouble and there wasn't any time to waste, she wanted to be able to do something. She wanted to do everything in her power to make sure they wouldn't be hurt and if they were hurt to make sure that they wouldn't feel the pain, to make sure they would be whole again. Her fourth book was the same time as Ron had picked out, a pranking manual also for her inner child, but this guide was especially made for the female witch and she knew that she would have a lot of fun with it.

Then Harry was up next. The first book he took was most probable the heaviest book there was in the whole room and Harry had to lift it with a spell, because otherwise he wouldn't be able to lift it at all. It was a self-updating book about every different kind of species in the world with all the information from the moment the four founders had written it until now. He wanted to know more about the different species so that maybe he could help them in some way, to give them a better life than they had down. He especially wanted to tear down the werewolf laws which were giving his uncle Moony so much trouble. The other three books he chose were a lot more normal sized. He took two books which were concentrated on Parseltongue written by Salazar Slytherin himself.

The first book was about Parselmagic and how it could be used in healing. It looked like that the healing spells were more powerful when they were spoken in Parseltongue and even more powerful if they were performed with the help of a snake. It was certainly something Harry wanted to know more of. The second book he chose was about Parselmagic and how it affected certain potions and what its role was in the brewing process. The last book he took was also self-updating and it was about the History of the Wizarding World. Like he had explained to Hermione and Ron before, History was an important subject and he wanted to know everything which had happened, so that maybe he could learn from it and make sure that nothing like it would happen in the future ever again.

After they all had taken their books, they said goodbye to Lady Ravenclaw which told them that they were welcome in her room as long as they had Harry's trust. Her portrait stopped once more and they left the room. The moment everyone was outside the room, the portrait closed immediately and they could feel some kind of magic flowing over the portrait and the area they were standing in. They figured it probably was something like a protection so that not everyone was able to find the entrance to the Wise and Knowledge room.

"Well, that was an amazing adventure for this pack of oldies, but I think we have to leave you now. I think you need to get ready to play your Quidditch game, Harry. Good luck, I will see you on the pitch, young one." Said Albus smiling with his eyes twinkling like crazy.

Then he left with the other adults, which all said goodbye to the silver trio, clutching their books to their chests, leaving behind a laughing trio when they saw the way that the adults were acting with the books. The trio used Salazar system to quickly get back to their rooms so that they could put away the books safely, where nobody could find them and then Harry quickly went to prepare for the Quidditch game. He called out for Dobby to get something to eat before he would have to play, he was rather hungry and immediately he received a warm meal which he had done in 5 minutes. When it was time to met up with the team, he quickly went with Ron and Hermione to the common room, where the others were most likely already waiting.

When they entered, they saw that they had been right, the Slytherin Quidditch team was already waiting for him. Hermione and Ron went to stand with the other Slytherins on the side so that the Quidditch team could pass them to get towards the changing rooms.

Hermione and Ron then went with the others to the tribunes where they would watch the final game of the first year. Harry was in the changing room, changing into his Quidditch robe, when Marcus Flint called to get his speech across. It was a very simply speech. They had won the Quidditch cup for the last six years and they wouldn't lose it now to Ravenclaw, not when they had something to prove to their prince.

When it was time and their names were shouted by the commenter, all the seven flew out on their brooms, doing a round around the pitch. Then they landed by Madam Hooch to get ready for the match and Flint shook hands with the Ravenclaw captain, which was unlike Flint completely hostile, dropping his hand after one second when Flint had grabbed his hand.

Harry had to suppress the small amount of rage coming from the middle of his chest. He couldn't believe how badly Slytherin was being treated and there was nothing the professor did to show it was wrong. He kept his temper and decided to just focus on the match. He would just have to show them, those claws. He would show them the power of the Serpents.

The whistle was blown and the final match was officially began. Everyone went up in the air, going in their positions, but Harry was going to fly above them all to have a better sight of the pitch. The other Seeker had the same idea as he had, or he was just following what he was doing, but Harry didn't care about him at all. This was his element, he had never lost a Quidditch match in his whole life except for the time with the Dementors and when he was banned, but in the other matches where he was playing he had never failed to do his job, to catch the Snitch and this time he would show them all. All those who were looking down on his team, the team who had came so far. How dared they treat his House like that! He would show them all, nobody should underestimate the power of the Serpents.

The commentary was being done by Lee Jordan and like before he was finding it very hard not to take sides, only this time he had chosen for the Ravenclaws and every moment he could he was praising the craws and insulting the snakes, but it wasn't going that well for the smart ones.

The match was only fifteen minutes busy, but with the amazing passing and strength of the Slytherin Chasers and the amazing hindering of the Slytherin Beaters the Slytherin team had already scored six times, making the score a solid 60-0 for him. Harry wasn't having the same success as the rest of his team, in all those minutes he hadn't been able to spot the Snitch at all, but at least the other Seeker was too busy to watch him than to watch for the snitch, so he knew for this moment he wouldn't have any trouble with him. He was having other problems.

With each goal the Slytherin Chasers were scoring, the craws were getting more and more desperate and unfortunately for him they were concentrating most of their tactics on him for payback. He had to dodge more and more bludgers. It looked like the Ravenclaw Beaters were trying to really hurt him with all those bludgers in his direction, but he could still dodge them and he didn't think it couldn't become worse. On the 30 minute mark he wished he had never thought those thoughts, it had only become worse.

The Slytherins had scored eight more times, making the score 140 for them and the Ravenclaws hadn't even scored once and now they were having a full outbreak on him. The Ravenclaw Beaters didn't even concentrate on other players anymore, every Bludger they went after was hit in his direction and with the help of the other Ravenclaws it was getting harder and harder to dodge. If the Slytherins had done this, they would have gotten several free passes and a stern talking from Madam Hooch, but she hadn't spoken one word about the treatment he was receiving and he felt the rage burning in the inside. How could he never have known that the Snakes were being treated this badly? He wasn't planning on telling that he was the Heir of Hogwarts in a few years, but this was getting ridiculous. He had to do something, the Snakes were doing better because they didn't want to disappoint him, but if they were getting attacked from the other sides, then all his hard work would be ruined. He would show them all what Hogwarts was all about, but now he had to focus more on the problem at hand, trying to survive.

With all the stunts he had to do to dodge the bludgers, he didn't have much time to search for the Snitch, but then finally he saw something flickering in the corner of his eye. He turned his head and he saw the golden streak he was searching for. He could see the other Seeker in the other corner of his eye, but he wasn't paying that much attention to him and he was much closer than the Ravenclaw Seeker was, so he went for it. With one move he dodged the two Bludgers which were racing towards him and in one free fall he went straight to the ground to the last place where he had seen the Snitch, where it was still flying.

When the other seeker had finally figured out that the Snitch had been spotted and Harry was racing towards him, it had already been too late for him to do anything at all. Harry had such a big advantage over him, the other Seeker would never be able to catch the Snitch, but still he tried. Harry was still falling to the ground and for a moment it looked like he was going straight in the ground, but at the very last moment he pulled on the handle of his broom and he flew above the ground towards the Snitch. He went to stand on his broom to give him some more ability to catch the Snitch and on the moment his hand could almost reach the Snitch when standing, he could hear the sound of the two Bludgers coming at high speed towards him and his outstretched hand. He had no choice, it was now or never. He stepped quickly forward and he jumped off his broom, just in time to evade getting hit and he jumped straight towards the Snitch, he could feel his hand close on the flying ball and he turned sideways to try to soften his blow. He hit the ground and he was a little sore, but he held the Snitch in his hand proudly, he had done it again.

The whole of the Snake Quidditch team immediately flew down to him to see if he wasn't injured. He also saw Professor Hooch coming down with a strange smile on her face and he understood when he heard the next words coming out of her words

"Well, the Slytherin team is unfortunately disqualified because of the fact that the whole team touched the ground with their feet which is forbidden. I hereby declare…." But before she could finish the sentence she was saying with such a sick smile on her face, Harry interrupted her also with a big grin on his smile

"Well sorry Professor, it seems like the match was already over before my team came to the ground to check on me." And he showed her the struggling Golden Snitch in his hand.

Harry could see the anger in her eyes, but she couldn't do anything. It were the rules, her precious rules and she with disgust she declared the Slytherins the winner of the match and the winner of the Quidditch Cup for the seventh year on a row. She quickly stepped away from her spot to avoid getting pushed to the ground with the enormous force of the Slytherin team colliding with Harry.

Most of they were so happy that Harry could see tears in their eyes, but like a good teammate he didn't see anything. He just walked to Marcus and he showed him the Golden Snitch, saying "I got it, Captain," not showing him his pain from his fall at all.

Marcus looked at him and suddenly without a moment doubt, Harry was lifted in the air, sitting on two of his teammates shoulders and they walked to the Slytherins in the stadium, showing their Prince to all of the Slytherins. Harry indulged them and he just showed the Golden Snitch with both of his hands in the air.

Madam Hooch came with the Quidditch Cup and she gave it with a sneer to the Slytherin team, but they didn't give a damn about their biased professor. They were just happy that they won fair and square without using the tactics they used to use. They showed everyone that they were fully capable of winning without cheating and sabotaging their opponent.

Harry was given the Cup and now only on the shoulders of Marcus Flint he showed it to Hermione and Ron, whom had also come down to the Field and were just as happy as Harry to win the Cup. The day was even getting better when Harry heard Filius punish the two Ravenclaw Beaters harshly for the way they had treated him on the Pitch. They lost both 30 points and their last detention from the year. At the other side he could see both Minerva and Pomena talking or rather yelling at a shocked Madam Hooch for the biased attitude she had during this match, but he could see that it didn't matter what they were seeing. He could still the hatred in her eyes when she looked at him and he knew that he would have to do it next year at the Beginning's Feast and she would be one of the first professor's to go if she didn't change their attitude for the better.

The party for the win was going till late in the evening before Severus broke it up and he walked to the trio when Harry waved him over.

"Professor, I thought about going to the Chamber right after breakfast so that we would be back before the last Dinner and getting our results for their exams."

"I will be waiting for you in the Great Hall entrance."

"Okay, good night Professor."

"Good night, Harry."

And with that the party was broken up and Harry ushered everyone to their bed. Before he was going to his own bed, he still had some things to talk about with Hermione and Ron, about his plans for next year.

"Guys, I have thought about something and I want your opinion on it."

"Of course, Harry. What do you want to talk about?"

"I was thinking of revealing who I was. I was thinking of revealing that I am the Heir of Hogwarts and not only the Heir of Slytherin."

Hermione and Ron both looked at each other and smiled.

"Finally, we were already discussing when you would come to us with this problem."

"You agree?"

"Yes, we have seen what the Slytherins have to go through. Not just from the students but also from the professors. Most of them are very biased to us and we can't have that. We need Hogwarts to be united for us to stand a chance against Voldemort. We have seen the Slytherins change. We saw that just by understanding them and trying to be their friends what kind of difference we already made with them. They still don't like Muggleborns or Muggles very much, but they stopped thinking that all of them are bad and most of them are willing to gave them a chance. They just want their traditions to survive."

"Yes, but our work will all be ruined if the rest of the school are still acting the way they are acting. We are changing things with the first years, they are included in our own group of friends but if the rest of the years are still so distrusting, Hogwarts will never be united."

"Yes, even the teachers are pissing me off. Madam Hooch was so pissed when we won the Cup, she was just hoping that we would lose and her smug face when she saw that the whole team had landed, showed me that she was totally biased."

"Of course, we were playing against her old House."

"She was in the house of Ravens? Well, I hope she never meets Rowena. Rowena would have been ashamed that someone like her was in her beloved House."

"And why would I be ashamed, young Heir?" asked a female voice from a portrait which only just activated.

"Lady Ravenclaw! We didn't want to disrupt you."

"You didn't, but please explain what you are talking about. Why would I be ashamed with one of my children?"

Harry looked at Rowena and the other three founders and he found that he couldn't speak. He didn't want to let them know what really happened in the school they had built together, what was going on with the treatment of the Slytherins, but he knew that he had to talk but before he speak, Hermione took over.

"My Lady, we were talking of Harry should reveal who he is to the school beginning the next year. We have been trying to unite Hogwarts, all the four Houses and we have came a long way with the Slytherins. We barely can compare them with the Slytherins we knew in our past. But we have also see the rest of the school act against us. First we were Gryffindors and we never knew what kind of treatment the Snakes had to fight against every day, but now we know. Even some of our professors are biased against us, punishing us unfairly, not rewarding us the same as the other Houses and today at the final match for the Quidditch Cup, we saw the worst of the Ravenclaw team. Their Beaters were only trying to hurt Harry for the looks of it, only concentrating on him and hitting hard and our professor wasn't doing anything. If the Snakes had done only 10% they would gotten at least 20 penalty shots and the Claws didn't get any. The commentary was also biased, he could only insult us when he was praising the claws in the same sentence, never mentioning any of the fouls Ravenclaw was making. And at the end when Harry was trying to catch the Snitch, their Beaters hit the two Bludgers to him straight at his head, if he hadn't jumped at that right moment, they would have killed him."

Rowena's face was completely white, she couldn't believe it. Her house was reduced to this.

"But luckily I managed to catch the Snitch, ending the match, but Madam Hooch was looking for any excuse to disqualify us. My team landed on the ground to see if I wasn't injured and she saw with a smug face and she tried to disqualify us and give the Cup to Ravenclaw. When I showed her the Snitch in my hand, it looked like she could murder me on the spot, just before she stepped away and gave us the Cup with a sneer on her face. I told Hermione this and she told me that Madam Hooch had a reason for doing this. She is a Claw and she wanted her old House to win no matter what happened and at the same time ruin the Slytherin team."

"WHAT! WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO MY HOUSE!" screamed Rowena, her voice full anger.

"We don't know what happened, but we know that Hogwarts has been splitting for a long time. Slytherin has been alone for several generations, but we also thought that the rivalry between Gryffindor and Slytherin was the worst of it. We never would have thought that even the professors would be so against the Snakes. We think it has to be with the rumors of Slytherin and because of Voldemort. Voldemort has ruined our house's image completely, but even before he came to Hogwarts, there were problems between the Houses. It just was never as bad as this." Said Ron determined.

"So I thought about revealing that I am the Heir of Hogwarts. To show that I accept Hogwarts as a whole, I have to tell the Slytherins first before I just announce it. I don't want to lose the trust I have with them, I want them to know that I will do anything in my power to protect them. That I swear," said Harry with fire in his eyes, his friends knowing that Hogwarts wouldn't know what would hit them the next year.

Salazar looked so sad, so sad that his precious House had gone through so much. No wonder that Voldemort had so much power over them, if they were already treated like that when they were only eleven years old and if they were part of his House. The rest of Hogwarts was deeming them even before they had their first lesson on Hogwarts, it was so cruel and he couldn't that the school he helped build could have turned out this way.

Rowena was crying, she couldn't believe her ears. How could her Ravens be so cruel? How could any of their Houses will so cruel to Salazar's Snakes? They had built this school together, they were sorted in different Houses, but in the end they were all people with dreams, hopes and fears. How could they just deem a whole House just because a stupid belief? Because of one bad person? How could History be so wronged that a whole House was paying the price?

"Don't worry. Everything is going to be alright," said Ron with a smile.

"How can you think that this? After the story you have just told me? How is it all going to be alright? How?" cried Rowena.

"Because they made Harry angry. And when he is angry, he is able to perform miracles."

The four founders looked at their young Heir and they could see what his friends were saying. Harry's face was hardened with fire in his eyes, his fists were clenched and his own body was in lock down. His magic was swirling around her like a hurricane waiting to be released, but Harry had a tight hold on it and so the magic was just swirling around showing his anger without doing any damage.

"How dare they? How dare you treat my Snakes like that?"

"My Snakes?" muttered Salazar to the other Founders and the other two still standing before their portrait.

"Harry always just wanted to be normal, have a normal childhood and a normal life, but he recognized at the end he just wasn't able to get that. So he accepted his role, as the Savior the moment he heard the prophecy. He become the Boy-Who-Lived and he fought the rest of the time against the Death Eaters and Voldemort himself. When he saw us die, all his emotions and pain made it possible to kill Voldemort, but when it was finished he didn't have anything left to live for. Now, we are in a past which we can change. We can save the innocents and stop a terrible war before it has even begun, but he always thought that he was only doing it because it had been foretold. Because Voldemort chose him, he doesn't believe he is any better than anyone else. When he was told that he was your Heir, he accepted it easily, it is what he does. But he always goes all the way. He is your Heir and he wants his home to be as it should be. Hogwarts united and so he sees all of the students as his students. They are all precious because of the connection they have to his ancestors, you guys," explained Hermione.

"He has seen the problems and first we only went to Slytherin to evade the attention. To stop the Slytherins from becoming Death Eaters and stopping Voldemort from getting an army, but now it has become so much more. He will unite Hogwarts, it is his decision and he just couldn't take the pain the Slytherins must feel every day anymore. He will accept his responsibility as the Heir of Hogwarts and he will change Hogwarts forever," said Ron proudly.

The four founders couldn't help but watch proudly like him and after long talks they agreed to do everything in their powers to help him unite Hogwarts. They also agreed that it would be good idea if he would reveal who he was, then he could openly walk around as the Heir and he would have more advantages in Hogwarts herself. If he officially would acknowledge that he was the Heir, he would have even more freedom in Hogwarts and he could begin with the serious problems.

After four hours the trio finally went to bed, Harry had to go with Severus to the Chamber of Secrets and he wanted to activate Salazar's portrait there. Salazar told him that his basilisk wasn't the only secret there but he wouldn't tell him what else he had hidden there. He would have to found out himself.

Harry lay awake in bed for a while, Shadow was laying over his body, keeping him warm, snoring softly. Harry was thinking over this year and about the summer where they would destroy most of the Horcruxes and then he suddenly sat straight up in his bed. He couldn't believe that he had forgotten, the one Horcrux where they had access to this whole year, but then never checked, the tiara.

He would have to do it next year in a weekend, because he wanted to check the Room of Requirement hidden things room better to see if there were only things there he could use or could donate to Hogwarts or something like that. But now he really needed to sleep. Today would be the last day on Hogwarts and he had a lot to deal with.

Harry finally closed his eyes and he was off to Dream world, dreaming a happy life, a life which was made possible because of Fate, Death and Time themselves. Just before he was completely taken into Morpheus's realm he could swear that he heard the giggling voice of Fate saying "You're very welcome, Harry."

The next morning Harry woke up feeling very refreshed even if he didn't have that much sleep. He quickly dressed himself in his schoolrobes for the last time before checking on Hermione and Ron whom were also ready to go to breakfast.

They walked together with the Slytherins to the Great Hall and they all ate a healthy and big breakfast. Ron and Hermione had decided to leave Harry alone with Severus, they were working on something for the Horcrux hunt, the one which was almost impossible to get and they were thinking over strategies they could use to get it without starting another war. They were looking over old laws which could be used in their favor. Harry in the meanwhile was done with eating and he looked to the Head Table where he saw Severus was also done with eating. He locked eyes with him and Severus understood. They both stood up and Harry left the Great Hall waiting in the shadows for Severus.

When he found his godfather looking around for him, he stepped out of them and said "Come on, Professor. I will show you something nice."

Severus followed him and said "Like I said before, you may call me Severus in private. You are after all my godson."

With that sentence Harry felt a little guilty. When Sirius and Remus had come to the castle, he had immediately spent a lot of time with them, but he never thought about spending much time with his other two godparents, Severus and Minerva.

"I am sorry, professor, I mean Severus. I guess I didn't spent much time with you this year."

"It is okay. It has been a difficult year for you. We can understand that you may have felt a little overwhelmed with everything. But just know this, I and Minerva will also be there for you if you need anything."

"Thanks, Severus. Maybe you can come to visit me in the summer vacation together with Minerva? I would love to just speak with you and have some bonding."

"I will think about it. I also have to go home for a while."

"To Spinner's End? I thought you hated that place." Said Harry

"How did you know? Oh wait, you are a seer."

"Yes, I was wondering why you were living in a house where you have such bad memories."

"It is the place where I was born and one of the few places I can live. I have tried to find another place, but most people won't sell to an Ex-Death Eater even if you have removed the Dark Mark," Severus said when he saw that Harry was trying to mention that.

"But that is not fair!"

"It is okay, Harry. I only live there for a few weeks every year to get ready for the school year and then I am allowed to move back to Hogwarts to live for the rest of the summer. I always make the potions for the Hospital Wing and on Hogwarts I can easily check which potions Poppy needs me to make for that year, so I am just content with it."

Harry didn't talk about it anymore, but it wasn't the last time he would bring it up. He wouldn't let Severus live in such a bad house. He would leave it for this time, but next summer he would get him to live with him in Potter Manor, that was a promise.

Harry took Severus with him to the second floor and into Moaning Myrtle's toilet. Harry didn't see the friendly ghost and he really looked around to see if she wasn't hidden somewhere. He didn't want to hurt her feelings, but it seemed like she really wasn't here and so he walked to the sink where he saw the snake on the sink.

Severus just allowed him to do his thing, but Harry could almost feel the strange looks he was getting from Severus for stepping into a girl's toilet. He hissed to the sink and he saw the sink sweep down and then he hissed for stairs and the pipe was replaced with a pair of nice stairs.

He looked back at Severus and for a moment he had to laugh. Severus was standing there with his mouth wide open, but as soon as he heard Harry laughing, his mouth closed immediately and a faint blush appeared on his cheeks.

"It seems like Salazar has a nice sense of humor, building this entrance in a girls lavatory. I know of one other entrance which is in the Forbidden Forest and I think Salazar built other ones, but this is the main entrance for his Chamber of Secrets." Explained Harry, not mentioning the blush anymore.

Severus was looking at the stairs and he only began walking down when Harry said "After you, Severus. Don't worry, nothing down there will harm you."

Severus and Harry walked together down the stairs and Severus couldn't help but feel nervous. He was actually going to see the Chamber of Secrets, a room which was made by the founder of his House. It was a honor that he was even allowed to have the knowledge where the room was and that it actually existed, but visiting it, that was something he thought never would happen.

Harry began walking in front, because he needed to speak Parseltongue to open the big vault after they had finally reached it after a walk from 10 minutes. The big vault began opening and Severus received his first glimpses of the room and it was breathtaking.

Harry had ordered his house elves to clean the once old and dusty room completely and now it was completely shiny again, the way it was when it was built. The floor was shimmering, like a thousand snakes were slithering around the ground, the walls were a nice black color and in the middle of the chamber, the giant statue of Salazar Slytherin was nice and completely cleaned from any filth and dust which had gathered over the years.

Harry led Severus to the statue and he spoke the password to let the Basilisk out of her den. Severus had been looking around in the Chamber, but his head turned immediately to the sound of Salazar's mouth opening and he saw something big slither out of it. He couldn't believe his eyes, a giant of a basilisk was just standing right in front of him and he hadn't even died while looking in her giant yellow eyes.

"Well Severus, may I introduce to you Salazar familiar, Slayanne. The protector of the children of Hogwarts."

Severus was standing with his mouth full of teeth, he couldn't believe that there was actual a Basilisk living in the Chamber of Secrets. He didn't know what he could say, what he should do. Harry interpreted it as fear and that is way he said

"Don't be afraid, Severus. She won't hurt you. Salazar made a spell to prevent her eyes from working, she cannot kill anyone with her eyes, unless she has my permission. She bonded with me to prevent Tom from ever controlling her again. She is really nice."

Severus stepped forward, very slowly his hand outstretched. Slayanne slithered slowly towards him until her nose reached his fingers and he slowly petted the giant Basilisk and he was once again shocked when he heard the purring sound she was making, making her sound just like a small kitten.

"She is beautiful." Whispered Severus.

Harry had to laugh from he heard that, it seems that Slayanne had understood him perfectly and she was showing Severus just how much he had risen in her books right now. Severus was almost completely surrounded by a sixty feet Basilisk and he was slightly uncomfortable, judging by the looks he was throwing Harry.

_{ Slayanne, do you mind releasing my godfather? I think he is getting a little overwhelmed because of your beauty.}_

Slayanne removed herself and then looked at Harry.

_{To what own I this pleasure, Harry?}_

_{I found Rowena's secret room and when I mentioned that I had also found this room, Severus asked if he could see it. He is the current Head of Slytherin and this is Salazar's legacy. I also wanted to check it out some more, Salazar said that he had also hidden some things in here.}_

_{That is true. In my den, there are some more treasures, but it is only for your eyes, Heir of Slytherin. The man isn't allowed to visit my den.}_

Harry nodded, he had thought that Salazar would have protected his secrets better than Rowena, he was after all a very private man.

_{I was also wondering if you were willing to give some venom and maybe some old scales for the Professors here? He is the Potions Master and he can really use some for his potions.}_

_{Of course, Harry. Ask him if he can milk me and then I can give him several bottles. The bottles are in the right corner behind the statue.}_

Harry walked in that direction and he found the bottles Slayanne had mentioned. He took 10 bottles and he returned with them to Severus and Slayanne. Harry could see the question marks in Severus eyes and he quickly answered the unspoken question.

"I asked Slayanne if I could have some of her venom to give to you, for your potions. She said if you can milk her, you can have it. You may take all of those bottles if you can fill them all up."

"Harry, I can't accept that. Basilisk Venom is one of the rarest ingredients in the world and very expensive. I can't just accept them for nothing."

"Of course you can, I am giving them to all. You are a Potions Master and I know that you have used Basilisk Venom before. You can use them for good things, so why shouldn't give it to you? Just see it as a thank you for helping me with all the talks this year and for being there for me when I needed someone. For listening to me and not ignoring me. For caring."

Severus still looked like he didn't want to accept it, but then Harry turned on his puppy eyes and Severus just craved like that. Nobody could resist them, he had years to perfect them after all.

"Okay, I will milk her, but I will only take 5 bottles. The other 5 bottles are for you, to sell or to experiment with yourself with supervising of course," added he quickly when he saw the grin on his godson's face.

"Thanks Severus. I am looking around a little while. Can you handle being alone for awhile?"

"Of course, do what you must do, my Prince." Said Severus, recognizing his godson's serious face, the face he made when he was in his so-called "Prince mood".

Harry grumbled a little bit, but he left Severus with Slayanne, after explaining to her what he was doing and he went in the direction of the den he had seen her come out. He climbed in it and he came in a big room, which was clearly where Slayanne had slept all of those years. He had feel all the different wards on the walls, which were made by Salazar himself and which would explain how Slayanne had survived all those years all by herself and in a deep sleep.

On his left side he saw a door, crafted from a strange kind of metal, decorated with several dozens of snakes. He walked towards it, but when he was close to it, he suddenly heard a strange hissing sound and the door came to life. One of the snakes on the door was close to biting him, but he quickly said in Parseltongue _{Stop, I am Harry, Heir of Hogwarts and I demand entrance to this room.}_

The snakes stopped with moving, but Harry still felt like he needed to prove himself to him, so he took his wand and made a small cut on his hand, saying

_{Check my blood for the truth, the truth that I am really the Heir of Salazar Slytherin, of all of the four founders of Hogwarts and that I am allowed to enter this room because of my family.}_

One of the snakes came closer to Harry's open hand and Harry moved his hand a little closer. He could feel the snake's tongue moving around the wound and he could feel his blood being analysed by different snakes, whom looked like they had a connection to all of the snakes on the door. After 2 minutes, the snake looked at him and he whispered

_{Welcome Heir of Slytherin, please enter this hidden room of Salazar Slytherin, for it is your birthright to enter.}_

The snakes moved back to the door and Harry could hear some kind of locking mechanism being unlocked and the door opened slowly. Harry slipped into the room and he saw that he had entered some kind of study. There was a big black desk in the middle of the room and the room was completely filled with several shelves with books. He saw also another door, which he opened and there he saw a completely filled Potions lab and he felt like he was coming home.

His magic reacted to the dormant magic flowing around in the air and he knew, this was Salazar's personal lab, his quarters where he truly could be himself if he wanted to be alone. The place where he felt completely safe, he could feel the parental feelings in the air.

{_Welcome in my quarters, my young heir}_

Harry turned around and he saw a life-size portrait of Salazar Slytherin in the right corner of the lab. He had been so content that he hadn't been noticed him until he had spoken to him.

_{Thank you, Salazar. This place is amazing.}_

_{I know and it is all yours. Unlike the rooms the others made, this one is only for my worthy heir. That bastard Heir didn't even knew that this place was here. In here I created most of my potions creations. I spent my days here if I was sad, lonely, but also when I was happy and content. This was my place away from everyone and everything. I hope that you can find the same happiness I had when I was here. I hope that you can understand why this Chamber was my secret.}_

_{I know it very well Salazar and I thank you for allowing me to see this side of you. I thank you for caring, I thank you for the magic in this room which made me feel loved and safe. Thank you.}_

_{It is my pleasure. Please if you ever need me, without the others knowing, here we can talk in privacy. If there is something bothering me, please talk to me. I will see if I can hope you in any way. If you would like I can also help you here with Parselmagic. In my study I have written every book about the Parselmagic and their different uses in most of the branches of magic. If you like to learn I would start with the basics of all of their branches and see what you truly like. Then I can teach you more and you can take more books with you. The books are sorted on level, if you aren't on the right level of skill, the books will stay on the shelves. A rather handy charm of Rowena, to make sure that students wouldn't get hurt trying to get more knowledge than they could handle at the moment.}_

_{Thank you, Salazar. I would love to learn more about Parselmagic. I have started some research into it, but I have to admit that I haven't come far in it. I tried to read the books I had from your vault at Gringotts, but I had the feeling they were a little too advanced. I didn't understand much from reading the books, I loved reading your journals.}_

_{I would be very surprised if you could understand those books already, those are the books with the most difficult theories and spells in Parseltongue. Those are only for true Parselmagic masters and usely it would like a long time before someone could even begin to understand them, but I have the feeling that you will become a Master, my young heir.}_

_{How can you be so sure?}_

_{Because you managed to take the books with you, just like the books in here, I placed certain spells on the books in my vault. Only the one with the potential to understand them could take them from my vault and would find this place to allow me to get him to that level. The level of the greatest Parselmouth which has ever lived}_

Harry couldn't help with blush from all of the praise.

"Thank you Salazar," he said in English, "I have to leave you now. I left Severus with Slayanne and I have the feeling that I would have to save him again if I leave her too long alone with him. But I will take the beginners books and I will study them hard. I will make you proud of me. _{I promise you that} _

_{I am already very proud of you, Harry. I understand, I will see you before you leave Hogwarts. Just remember, I am always here for you, Harry my young Heir. Always}_

With that Salazar's portrait stopped moving and Harry walked back to the study. He walked to the beginning of the shelves, which were painted in the color of green. He had noticed the shelves had all different shades of green and it was the lightest version of them all. He had been right, here were the beginners books. He took them all with him and he put them in his always present schoolbag. He also took some more potions journals to read and then he walked away, to go back to Severus.

Harry climbed out of the mouth and he saw that Severus was just finishing the milking of Slayanne.

"Did you do everything you wanted to, my Prince?" asked Severus when he saw Harry returning with a bag, which he had taken just before he left the den to place the books in.

"Please Severus, you are my godfather. You don't have to call me Prince. Just Harry is fine, or Snake."

"I may be your godfather, but you are the prince of Slytherin and as its Head of House, even I must respect that position. And you will never be just Harry."

"I know that, but I hope that you won't treat me any different than any other student. I don't want to be treated different, I wanted a normal childhood, a normal school time, but I didn't get that. I just hope that there will someone who will treat me just normal. I hope that you, Minerva , Sirius and Remus would just treat me as your godson."

"We will that, always. That is my promise to you. Lily trusted me enough to make me your godfather and I won't betray that trust ever again. I will protect you, that I promise you again."

"Thanks Severus."

Harry stepped forward and before Severus could protest, he hugged the man which he had such a complicated relationship with. The man who hated him in the past because of his past, the man who protected him because of the promise he made to his mother. The man who protected him all those years and the man who died in front of him because he was still trying to protect him at all cost.

For a moment Severus stiffened, but then he hugged the boy in front of him back, knowing that they both needed one at this moment.

"You are welcome, brat."

Harry had to laugh at that and he lead his godfather back to the lavatory after saying goodbye to Slayanne, promising to bring him more over, visiting her more together with his friends. The two left each other when they arrived upstairs. Severus went into the direction of his potions lab with his five bottles of Basilisk Venom, he couldn't wait to experiment with those rare ingredients. Harry went also to the dungeons, but he took a long way to clear his head and finally he went to his room where he spent the rest of the time on his bed reading some of the beginners books he had taken from the Chamber of Secrets.

Before he knew it, it was time for the last dinner they would have here on Hogwarts for this school year. The Slytherins had won the Quidditch Cup and with that they receive an extra 200 points for their House, winning the House Cup for the seventh time in a row. The fact that they had won again was celebrated very loudly, something very unusual for the Slytherins and the rest of the school gave the house of the Snakes some strange looks. They didn't think that cheering was something the Snakes could do so very publicly . From the other house tables there was also some clapping, which turned out to be all of the Silver Trio friends. There were Neville, Seamus, Dean together with the Weasley twins from Gryffindor. From Hufflepuff there were Susan and Hannah and from Ravenclaw their one friend was Terry.

Hogwarts was also happy. It was a happy start, maybe she was going to be united once again.

Dumbledore stood up and the Great Hall was completely silent.

"Well, I have just a few things to say before I will let you eat. I first want to congratulate Slytherin with their win, but before we allow them to celebrate, I still have a few points to deliver."

The Great Hall was completely silent. What was happening?

The Silver trio wasn't that worried. He had done the same thing when they were in their previous first year, but this time the Slytherins would still win, if Dumbledore wasn't going to hurt them again.

"First I would like say something that we have discovered something because of a couple of students. They discovered that Professor Quirrell, our own DADA professor, was getting possessed by an evil spirit and at great risk of their own lives, they managed to trap him and get help of the other professors. They showed Bravery, Cunning, Wisdom and Loyalty. I would like to give to those students the trophy for Special Services to our School and each 100 points for their perfect teamwork. So congralulations Ron Weasley, Hermione Granger and Harry Potter, which means Slytherin wins the House Cup with a total of 765 points. Congralutations, Slytherin."

He waved his hands and the Slytherin table was decorated very festive and the rest of the school was shocked into silence. As one all of the Slytherins turned to look at their Prince and his friends and all that Harry did was raise his goblet and said

"To Slytherin"

All of the Slytherins and the Silver Trio's together with most of the Professors followed with their own chant and then the food appeared and the thought disappeared from their minds. It was a nice and fun end of their first year.

The next day the trunks were packed and ready and all the students went back to the Hogwarts express. The trio shared a compartment with their Slytherin first friends and their friends from the other houses. It was funny to see Draco Malfoy trying to be friendly to the Weasleys in the compartment and the Weasleys trying to be decent to the Malfoy heir. When the train came in King Cross station, the Slytherin first years all went to said goodbye to their prince and then the Weasleys, the silver trio and Neville walked together out of the train.

The first one to left them was Neville, when he saw his grandmother standing a little to the left. He said goodbye to them and he went to his grandmother with a lot more confidence she had ever seen him again.

When they were through the barrier they saw the Weasley family. the twins and Percy went quickly to their parents with their little sister, Ron still standing by this true friends. He said goodbye to them, but before he could go, Harry said one last thing

"Remember Ron, you are part of my family. if you aren't comfortable at home anymore or your mother is mistreating you, tell me and I will make you part of the Potter family. I don't want to take such dramatic measures, but knew I won't let anyone mistreat you. Keep in contact, promise me?"

"I will, Alpha." Because Ron had realized the last one had been a direct order of Harry's wolf side. Ron left them and the Weasleys waved goodbye, before also leaving, Molly Weasley giving them a cold glare.

Hermione left after that when she had seen her parents. She kissed him on the cheek, which raised both her parents eyebrows, but they didn't say anything. Harry was introduced and then the Grangers left with the promise to write soon.

Harry walked around for a bit on Kings cross station, before he finally saw Remus and Sirius standing on the platform. He had asked them to meet them here. He still hadn't told them his surprise of changing two of the bedrooms into the designs he had told Reddy. He hoped the elves had finished their little project when they arrived home.

Remus and Sirius each hugged him and then said

"Well, are you ready to get home?"

"Yes, Potter Manor." Said he when both men had their hands on him, apparating with the two men to his home and their home.

The two landed on a heap on the ground, because they hadn't suspected that. They looked and saw Potter Manor in all his huge glory, which brought tears to their eyes. It had been a lifetime again when they had seen the Manor in such a good shape. The Manor had almost been destroyed when Death Eaters had attacked and had killed James's parents, but it looked like the house elves had repaired the damage nicely.

Harry lead the two inside and said "Welcome home" when they were attacked by several little monster named House elves.

**A.n Thank you for reading this last chapter of the first year of my story. I am sorry for the long wait, but real life was getting very in my way of writing. I am in my last year of college, doing my internship and I have started writing my thesis to get my decree. I haven't much time to write my chapters because all my time I had free I spent on my internship. The story has now finished with the rewrite. All the following chapters will be completely new. I have my general ideas all written out for the next year, but I still don't know when I have time to write. My internship is finished in 3 months. The next update will most probably be somewhere after those 3 months. I hope that you won't lose faith in my story, but know that I am now completely focused on getting my decree first.**

**I hope you have liked this chapter with all of the details I have placed in this chapter. Please PM or review if you have questions/remarks, I will try to answer them as soon as possible. Even if it is just a review to say that you like/dislike this chapter, please send them. I love reading them.**

**I hope you have all a great day somewhere in this world. In the Netherlands we are now finally experiencing winter with snow, hail and slippery roads. **

**The last thing I will say is**

**Goodbye, Tot Ziens, See you at the next chapter**

**MonkeyDLuffy1512**


End file.
